of the sepulchre 4. And when they looked they saw that the stone was rolled away for it was very great 4. The Angel had before done it and frighted away the Souldiers 5. And entring into the sepulchre they saw a young man sitting on the right side clothed in a long white garment and they were affrighted 6. And he saith unto them Be not affrighted ye seek Jesus of Nazareth which was crucified he is risen he is not here behold the place where they laid him See on Job 20. The reconciling of the seeming differences of the Evengelists about the Apparitions 7. But go your way tell his diâ—ciples and Peter that he goeth before you into Galilee there shall ye see him as he said unto you See Joh. 21.1 2. 8. And they went out quickly and fled from the sepulchre for they trembled and were amazed neither said they any thing to any man for they were afraid 8. Fear made them silent 9. Now when Jesus was risen early the first day of the week he appeared first to Mary Magdalene out of whom he had cast seven devils 9. The rest were near her 10. And she went and told them that had bin with him as they mourned and wept 10. She was the first messenger of Joy to the morning weeping Disciples 11. And they when they had heard that he was alive and had been seen of her believed not 11. Note Christs Disciples found a great difficulty to believe his Resurrection and he took them noâ— at the worst 12. After that he appeared in another form to two of them as they walked and went into the countrey 13. And they went and told it unto the residue neither believed they them 14. Afterward he appeared unto the eleven as they sat at meat and upbraided them with their unbelief and hardness of heart because they believed not them which had seen him after he was risen 12. Mark doth but give us a brief touch of some of Christs appearances and leave much recorded by others Note unbelief and Hardness of heart are radical sins in us and of difficult cure Note Christ findeth so much of these in us as to upbrail us with them as our fault and shame and directeth us what to blame and resist in our selves 15. And he said unto them Go ye into all the world and preach the gospel to every creature 16. He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved but he that believeth not shall be damned 15. To all men as far as ye are able 16. He that upon your Preaching believeth the Gospel and sincerely giveth up himself in the Baptismal Covenant to God the Father the Son and the Holy Ghost by a practical and obedient Trust and dedication shall be forgiven and be saved from sin from the curse of the Law from Satan and from Hell But those to whom you Preach who will not believe and take me for their Saviour and God for their God shall be condemned to Hell as refusers of Salvation 17. And these signs shall follow them that believe in my name shall they cast out devils they shall speak with new tongues 18. They shall take up serpents and if they drink any deadly thing it shall not hurt them they shall lay hands on the sick and they shall recover 17. And because it cannot be expected that all people believe things so strange and unlikely to nature upon your bare affirmation I will by sending down the Holy Ghost attest your word by these miraculous signs They that believe and specially you my Apostles shall in my name cast out Devils from the Possessed and make them obey me and confess me You shall speak in various Languagues which you â—ever learnt Poyson shall not hurt you either Serpents outwardly or taken inwardly And you shall pray and lay your hands on the sick in my name and they shall recover Note 1. That not every one shall have all these gifts but some one and some another not that you shall use them when and how you will but as pleaseth the Holy Ghost that giveth them 19. So then after the Lord had spoken unto them he was received up into heaven and sat on the right hand of God 19. Note His Ascension they beheld and his Glorification they believed by the Spirits revelation 20. And they went forth and preached every where the Lord working with them and confirming the word with signs following Amen 20. And accordingly they began in Judah and thence went abroad through the Gentile World every where Preaching the Gospel of Christ his Person Life Doctrine Sufferings Resurrection Ascension Kingdome Judgment Glory and Blessing to his Church The Lord by his Grace making their teaching successful and assisting and confirming it by the promised Miracles The Gospel according to St. LUKE CHAP. I. 1. FOrasmuch as many have taken in hand to set forth in order a declaration of those things which are most surely believed amongst us 2. Even as they delivered them unto us which from the beginning were eye-wit-nesses and ministers of the word 1. Divers having published the declaration or History in order of those matters of Fact and Doctrine which have been done and are fully believed among us Christians 2. Even as those men did faithfully deliver them to us who from the beginning were eye-witnesses of the works of Jesus and Ministers who attended him and have preached his word 3. It seemed good to me also having had perfect understanding of all things from the very first to write unto thee in order most excellent Theophilus 3. I also thought good to write the like history in order to thee most excellent Theophilus both to confirm what is by others written and to add especially of the beginning of the history what in others is omitted having my self by very diligent search got full notice of these matters from the very first which others mention not 4. That thou mightest know the certainty of those things wherein thou hast been instructed 4. That I may contribute my endeavour to encrease thy knowledge and confirm thy belief of those things concerning Jesus Christ which thou hast already learned among us 5. THere was in the days of Herod the King of Judea a certain priest named Zacharias of the course of Abia and his wife was of the daughters of Aaron and her name was Elizabeth 5. Note The Families of the Priests officiated in their courses and Abia's course was the 8th of old 1 Chron. 24.10 After it was the 12th Nehem. 12.1 And after that the eleventh Neh. 12.17 6. And they were both righteous before God walking in all the commandments and ordinances of the Lord blameless 6. They were both sincere godly persons living in true obedience to all the Commandments and ordinances of God according to the Law and light which they were under without the blot of any gross or scandalous Sin 7. And they had no child because that Elizabeth was barren and they both were now
That there is a God whom we offended to whom he reconcileth us and who gave him to us in love and that his word is true and that by the Word and by the Holy Ghost he sanctifieth and prepareth us for Heaven 38. And he commanded the chariot to stand still and they went down both into the water both Philip and the eunuch and he baptized him 39. And when they were come up out of the water the Spirit of the Lord caught away Philip that the eunuch saw him no more and he went on his way rejoycing 38 39. The Angel or Power of God caught away Phillip Note A Converted man hath great cause of rejoycing The Gospel proclaimed much more heartily received is matter of great joy 2. The Tradition of Abassia where is a great Empire of Christians is that they received the Christian Faith by this man who was the Queens Lord Treasurer And some Learned men conjecture that it was rather by Frumentius and Edesius and that it was Abassia that was by Historians miscalled India But if these first brought in Church Government by a Bishop the Eunuch might bring Lay Christianity before 40. But Philip was found at Azotus and passing through he preached in all the cities till he came to Cesarea CHAP. IX ANd Saul yet breathing out threatnings and slaughter against the Disciples of the Lord went unto the high Priest 2. And desired of him Letters to Damascus to the synagogues that if he found any of this way whether they were men or women he might bring them bound unto Jerusalem 1. Ignorant zeal made Saul set himself to destroy the Chrstians and sought to the High Priest for Power and travelled toward Damascus to do it that he might find them out and bring them in Bonds 3. And as he journeyed he came near Damascus and suddenly there shined round about him a light from Heaven 3. God the father of Light useth to shew himself to man by Light external and internal and so doe his Angels when the Devil is the Prince of Darkness 4. And he fell to the Earth and heard a voice saying unto him Saul Saul why persecutest thou me 4. The Power of God went forth with that Light and cast him to the ground c. Note 1. Love and Mercy in Christ expostulate with a blinded furious Sinner in order to his Conversion 2. But till Power had cast him down the Expostulation came not God can soon lay proud Prosecutors on the Earth and tame them and make them fear and hear 3. Whatever is done against Christians for any thing that Christ commandeth them he taketh as done against himself If we are bound by the Law of Christ to Preach to Pray to edifie each other to live a Holy life and we be reviled scorned called all manner of evil names imprisoned fined banished or murdered for this Christ will judge the doers of it as doing it against him 5. And he said Who art thou Lord And the Lord said I am Jesus whom thou persecutest It is hard for thee to kick against the pricks 5. Note Did wicked Prosecutors know Christ it would restrain them from persecution But the subtile Devil hath taught Hypocrite Christians to prosecute him as by his own Authority and Commission and in his own name and for his Church that is themselves 2. Christs Servants should no more doubt of their seasonable vindication when persecuted for their duty than if Christ was pesonally persecuted in their stead 3. O how terrible will it at last prove to Persecutors that they have kickt with their bare feet against the Pricks or Thorns of Gods displeasure Who hath hardened himself against him and hath prospered Or who hath Conquered the Almighty 6. And he trembling and astonished said Lord what wilt thou have me to do And the Lord said unto him Arise and go into the city and it shall be told thee what thou must do 6. Note God can make the firercest Persecutor tremble And then O how they are changed ready to do any thing that God will bid them which before they Persecuted And if the change be true this will hold and come to practice 2. O then what need have proud Persecutors to be cast down and how great a mercy to them it may prove 7. And the men which journeyed with him stood speechless hearing a voice but seeing no man 7. Note In Act. 22.9 it is said they that were with him saw the Light and were afraid but heard not the voice of him that spake The sence of both is they saw the Light and heard the sound which its like was a Thunder or like it but heard not the voice or words of Christ which in that sound were uttered to him nor saw any similitude of Christ Though we have only Pauls witness of this his after life of labour suffering and Miracles proveth it to be true 8. And Saul arose from the Earth and when his eyes were opened he saw no man but they led him by the hand and brought him into Damascus 8. This stroak of blindness was to convince him of the blindness of his Persecuting fury 9. And he was three days without sight and neither did eat nor drink 9. Note This was some conformity to Christs being three Days and Nights in the darksom Grave 10. And there was a certain Disciple at Damascus named Ananias and to him said the Lord in a vision Ananias And he said Behold I am here Lord. 11. And the Lord said unto him Arise and go into the street which is called Straight and inquire in the House of Judas for one called Saul of Tarsus for behold he prayeth 12. And hath seen in a vision a man named Ananias coming in and putting his hand on him that he might receive his sight 10. Ananias was a Christian appointed by God to this work on Saul 2. Praying was next to resolved obedience and submission the first fruits of Sauls Conversion 13. Then Ananias answered Lord I have heard by many of this man how much evil he hath done to thy Saints at Jerusalem 14. And here he hath authority from the chief Priests to bind all that call on thy name 13. Note Ananias objecteth what he had heard of Sauls as rendring his conversion improbable 15. But the Lord said unto him Go thy way for he is a chosen vessel unto me to bear my name before the Gentiles and Kings and the Children of Israel 16. For I will shew him how great things he must suffer for my names sake 15. Obey me who know man and my own decrees and object not former things against me I have chosen him c. 17. And Ananias went his way and entred into the House and putting his hands on him said Brother Saul the Lord even Jesus that appeared unto thee in the way as thou camest hath sent me that thou mightest receive thy sight and be filled with the holy Ghost 17. God hath made known to me what
in their foreheads signifieth their open Profession of Fidelity to the Father and the Son and God's gracious noting them for his own And it helps us to expound what the mark of the Beast was even some open signal obliging Profession of Idol Worship 2. And I heard a voice from heaven as the voice of many waters and as the voice of a great thunder and I heard the voice of harpers harping with their harps 3. And they sung as it were a new song before the throne and before the four beasts and the elders and no man could learn that song but the hundred and fourty and four thousand which were redeemed from the earth 2 3. The voice of many Waters signified the multituâ—â— of Converts that by the Gospel were gathered to this Church on Mount Sion who praised God with the 〈◊〉 of Harps or joyful Psalmody And it was new Psalms of Praise for Man's Redemption and the Grace of Christ which they sung as before God and the Cherubims and the holy Church which none of the Jews were fit to sing save the foresaid chosen saved number 4. These are they which were not defiled with women for they are virgins these are they which follow the Lamb whither soever he goeth these were redeemed from among men being the first-fruits unto God and to the Lamb. 5. And in their mouth was found no guile for they are without fault before the throne of God 4 5. The Vision being of those in Heaven as the Precedents of the Christian Church at Jerusalem that should afterward succeed them they were the first-fruits of the Apostles Ministry described Act. 1. 2. 3. 4. who were eminent in Purity and Love free from Idolatry and Fornication as a People chosen out of the Jewish Nation unto Christ and as they were holy on Earth they are faultless and perfect now in Heaven 6. And I saw another angel flie in the midst of heaven having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth and to every nation and kindred and tongue and people 6. Whether the midst of Heaven have the Mystical senses that divers give or be only sent from Heaven to Earth I know not Some say it is called the Everlasting Gospel because it was decreed from everlasting some because it dureth to everlasting or tendeth to life everlasting By the Gospel some understand only the glad tydings of the Fall of the Roman Empire some the Doctrine of Reformation and tydings of the Fall of Popery and some the common Doctrine of Salvation by Christ as it was now more freely and universally to be published to the Gentile World 7. Saying with a loud voice Fear God and give glory to him for the hour of his judgment is come and worship him that made heaven and earth and the sea and the fountains of waters 7. Away with your Idols that are no Gods and turn to and fear the true and living God who made Heaven and Earth For the time is come that he will judge and destroy Idolaters Other expositions I omit 8. And there followed another angel saying Babylon is fallen is fallen that great city because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornification 8. Another part of my vision was another Angel c. implying a further revelation to me Whether it signifie also another sort of Preachers on Earth and who as some say the Albigenses and Waldenses or Luther Zuinglius or Illyricas and his century writers let them tell that know Babylon is here described and more fully after to be that great City that drew all nations unto Idolatry whether this were Rome as Heathen or Rome as Papal or Rome as containing both see my Advertisement 9. And the third angel followed them saying with a loud voice If any man worship the beast and his image and receive his mark in his forehead or in his hand 10. The same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy Angels and in the presence of the Lamb 9 10. Those that partake of the sins of Idolatrous Babylon or Rome shall partake of her plagues and the Judgment that overthroweth her shall extend to all her companions in Idolatry and also the punishment in the life to come And Christ and his Angels will execute and behold it as just and good Some to save their charity say that damnation is not denounced to all that only have the Name of the beast or the Number but only to them that receive his Mark as his slaves and worship him and his Image But I think receiving his Name and its Number is included in receiving the Mark. But all my be pardoned to the penitent believers Whether this Angel be Luther Chemnitius Whittaker and such others I leave to the proof of the affirmers It s enough to me that this additional revelation and punishment is notified to John as by another Angel Though many think that only temporal punishment is here meant doubtless the same sin deserveth more 11. And the smoak of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever And they have no rest day nor night who worship the beast and his image and whosoever receiveth the mark of his name 11. Though temporal calamity be here included this seems plainly to mean Hell And the Mark of his Name is here made equal to His Mark verse 9. O the restless misery that is prepared for the impenitent 12. Here is the patience of the saints here are they that keep the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus 12. This misery of impenitent Idolaters and Enemies of Christ will shew the World how wise and happy the Saints were that by patient suffering did overcome and kept to the end the Commands of God and the Faith of Jesus Faith Obedience and Patience are all necessary to Salvation 13. And I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me Write Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth yea saith the Spirit that they may rest from their labours and their works do follow them 13. Though it be always happy to be at Rest with Christ the sufferings of those times will be so great as will make it seem a sesonable blessedness to go to that Rest where they shall no more labour or suffer but receive the fruit of their labours and work performed for Christ on Earth Some make this to be but a promise of after-freedom from Persecution here The Text proveth a Blessedness for separated Souls before the Resurrection For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 henceforth signifieth from this time forward The Socinians therefore abuse the Text that make the Blessedness to be but Resting in a state of death till the Resurrection For life with God's service and acceptance in a time of Persecution is a
air have nests but the Son of man hath not where to lay his head 57 58. I have no entertainment for any but self-denying persons that can forsake all for me 59. And he said unto another Follow me but he said Lord suffer me first to go and bury my father 60. Jesus said unto him Let the dead bury their dead but go thou and preach the kingdom of God 59 60. The work of my Gospel and God's Kingdom must be preferred before the burying of a Father Note Christ fitteth his Answer to the disposition of those he spake to He knew that this man was fitter to be put on and the former to be stopt 61. And another also said Lord I will follow thee but let me first go and bid them fare-well that are at home at my house 62. And Jesus said unto him No man having put his hand to the plough and looking back is fit for the kingdom of God 61 62. If thou wilt be my Minister thou must be like a man plowing who looketh still before him on the Furrow and not behind him The Kingdom of God must be first sought and all things that would hinder the true service of it must be put behind and denied and forsaken Not that it dissolveth Relation-duties but puts all behind the works and interest of God and forsaketh that which is against it CHAP. X. AFter these things the Lord appointed other seventy also and sent them two and two before his face into every city and place whither he himself would come 2. Therefore said he unto them The harvest truly is great but the labourers are few pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest that he would send forth labourers into his harvest 1 2. As he had chosen twelve with respect to the twelve Tribes so he chose seventy according to the number of the great Council it 's like 70 being put for 72 as an ancient Copy hath it By which it appeareth he settled a disparity in his Ministers 2. Note Priests now are many but Labourers few What men are they that hate and silence the faithfulest Labourers suspecting that they are not for their interest 3. Go your ways behold I send you forth as lambs among wolves 4. Carry neither purse nor scrip nor shoes and salute to man by the way 3 4. I send you on such work in which you shall suffer from wicked men as I must do Let not the care of provision nor any matters of inferiour concern as humane respects are stop you in your work and undertaken Ministry not that all Civility is forbidden 5. And into whatsoever house ye enter first say Peace be to this house 6. And if the son of peace be there your peace shall rest upon it if not it shall turn to you again 5 6. For the necessary capacity of the Receiver is implied as a condition of the Effect The same Benediction is effectual to a capable Receiver and uneffectual to another as is also the Sacrament 7. And in the same house remain eating and drinking such things as they give for the labourer is worthy of his hire Go not from house to house 8. And into whatsoever city ye enter and they receive you eat such things as are set before you 7 8. Maintenance is your due for your work 9. And heal the sick that are therein and say unto them the Kingdom of God is come nigh unto you 9. This was the Gospel that they were to preach 10. But into whatsoever city ye enter they receive ye not go your ways out into the streets of the same and say 11. Even the very dust of your city which cleaveth on us we do wipe off against you notwithstanding be ye sure of this that the kingdom of God is come nigh unto you 10 11. See Mat. 10.14 12. But I say unto you that it shall be more tolerable in that day for Sodom than for that city 12. At the Judgment There will be some punished in hell more tolerably than others 13. Wo unto thee Chorazin wo unto thee Bethsaida for if the mighty works had been done in Tyre and Sidon which have been done in you they had a great while ago repented sitting in sackcloth and ashes 13. The same means which prevaileth not with some would have converted others that now perish 14. But it shall be more tolerable for Tyre and Sydon at the day of Judgment then for you 15. And thou Capernaum which art exalted to heaven shall be thrust down into hell 14 15. The loss of the greatest means and mercy prepareth for the heaviest Judgment 16. He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me 16. So far as you do my works I will take what is done to you as done to my self 17. And the seventy returned again with joy saying Lord even the devils are subject unto us through thy Name 18. And he said unto them I beheld Satan as lightning fall from heaven 17 18. Satan shall be cast down from much of his Tyranny over Mankind by me and my Gospel 19. Behold I give unto you power to tread on serpents and scorpions and over all the power of the enemy and nothing shall by any means hurt you 19. Note The Kingdom of Christ is set up against the Devil and his Kingdom and not against Kings as such 2. It seems Serpents are used as Satan's Instruments to hurt man 20. Notwithstanding in this rejoice not that the spirits are subject unto you but rather rejoyce because your names are written in heaven 20. Even wicked men may cast out Devils but it 's greater matter of joy to be Saints that shall be sayed 21. In that hour Jesus rejoyced in spirit and said I thank thee O Father Lord of heaven and earth that thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and hast revealed them unto babes even so Father for so it seemed good in thy sight 21. That thou hast revealed the heavenly Wisdom to those that are despised as unlearned in the World rather than to men counted wise and learned for their humane wit and knowledge See Matth 11.25 22. All things are delivered to me of my Father and no man knoweth who the Son is but the Father and who the Father is but the Son and he to whom the Son will reveal him 22. Christ is made the Lord of all and he is perfectly known by none but God And there is no true knowledge of God the Father but by the teaching of Christ 23. And he turned him unto his disciples and said privately Blessed are the eyes which see the things that ye see 23. See Matth. 13.17 24. For I tell you that many prophets and kings have desired to see those things which ye see and have not seen them and to hear those things which ye hear and have not heard them 24. Such as David Solomon Isaiah c.
that Prophet And he answered No. 19. John constantly affirmed that he was not Christ nor Elias personally nor the Prophet mentioned Deut. 18.15 Qu. Doth not Christ say that John was Elias Ans Not the person of old Elias but the person prophested under that name 22 Then said they unto him Who art thou that we may give an answer to them that sent us What sayest thou of thy self 22. Tell us then what thou art that we may give an account why thou undertakesâ— to Prophesie and Baptize 23 He said I am the voyce of one crying in the wilderness Make straight the way of the Lord as said the Prophet Esaias 23. I am he that Isaiah prophesied of in these words Isaiah 40.3 24. And they which were sent were of the Pharisees 25 And they asked him and said unto him Why baptizest thou then if thou be not that Christ nor Elias neither that Prophâ—t 26 John answered them saying I baptize you with water but there standeth one among you whom ye know not 27 He it is who coming after me is preferred before me whose shooes latchet I am not worthy to unloose 24 c. The Pharisees professed to reverence Prophets and therefore were inquisitive to know whether John was a Prophet or what he was who presumed to Baptize But he told them that it was his Office by baptizing with Water to prepare them to receive him that already was among them unknown who will Baptize with the Holy Ghost to whom he was unworthy to do the office of the lowest Servant 28 These things were done in Berhabara beyond Jordan where John was baptizing 29 The next day John seeth Jesus coming unto him and saith Behold the Lamb of God who taketh away the sin of the world 28 29. The next day after the Pharisees questions John seeing Christ gave him personally this testimony Behold this man is appointed to be Sacrificed to God as the Lambs were under the Law to make expiation for the sins of the world that all that believe on him may be pardoned 30 This is he of whom I said After me cometh a man which is preferred before me for he was before me 31 And I knew him not but that he should be made manifest to Israel therefore am I come baptizing with water 30 31. I knew that the Messiah was come but I knew not that this was he till God made it known to me and I saw the Holy Ghost come on him afterward But because he is come I baptize men to prepare them to receive him 32 And John bare record saying I saw the Spirit descending from heaven like a dove and it abode upon him 33 And I knew him not but he that sent me to baptize with water the same said unto me upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending and remaining upon him the same is he which baptizeth with the holy Ghost 34 and I saw and bare record that this is the Son of God 32. N. Johns testimony was both by Revelation and Vision of the descent of the Spirit in some visible appearance And whether John only heard the voice from Heaven mentioned Mat. 3.17 â— uncertain 35 Again the next day after John stood and two of his Disciples 36 And looking on Jesus as he walked he saith Behold the Lamb of God 37 And the two Disciples heard him speak and they followed Jesus 37. Not followed him yet as his Disciples but as enquirers after him in order to a closer following him 38 Then Jesus turned and saw them following and saith unto them What seek ye They said unto him Rabbi which is to say being interpreted Master where dwellest thou 39 He saith unto them come and see They came and saw where he dwelt and abode with him that day for it was about the tenth hour 40 One of the two which heard John speak and followed him was Andrew Simon Peters brother 41 He first findeth his own brother Simon and saith unto him We have found the Messias which is being interpreted the Christ 42 And he brought him to Jesus And when Jesus beheld him he said Thou art Simon the son of Jona thou shalt be called Cephas which is by interpretation a stone 38. Note By all this it appeareth that when Peter and Andrew were after called and suddenly left all and followed Christ it was not without some previous notice of him and preparation thereto 43 The day following Jesus would go forth into Galilee and findeth Philip and saith unto him Follow me 44. Now Phiâ—ip was of Bethsaida the city of Andrew and Peter 45 Philip findeth Nathaneel and saith unto him We have found him of whom Moses in the Law and the Prophets did write Jesus of Nazareth the son of Joseph 43. The long expected Messias is now come and we have found him he is Jesus of Nazareth c. 46 And Nathaneel said unto him Can there any good thing come out of Nazareth Philip saith unto him Come and see 46. Do the Prophets tell us that the Messiah shall come out of Nazereth Galilee produceth not Prophets Philip saith come and see him and then judge 47. Jesus saw Nathaneel coming to him and saith of him Behold an Israelite indeed in whom is no guile 47. A sincere true hearted man Qu. Were any unbelievers such Answ He was not an unbeliever though yet he knew not Christ For he had that Belief which men were saved by before Christs coming 48. Nathaneel saith unto him Whence knowest thou me Jesus answered and said unto him Before that Philip called thee when thou wast under the fig-tree I saw thee 49 Nathaneel answered and saith unto him Rabbi thou art the Son of God thou art the King of Israel 48. Note He judged that none but God or by God could know what men said and did at such a distance 2. It was well for Nathaneel that he came to see Christ experience convinced him And yet no doubt but Gods special Grace did it For the Pharisees saw more and yet believed not 50 Jesus answered and said unto him Because I said unto thee I saw thee under the fig-tree beleivest thou thou shalt see greater things then these 50. Doth this much convince thee I will do greater things then this to convince the world 51 And he saith unto him Verily verily I say unto you hereafter ye shall see heaven open and the Angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of man 51. You shall see Heaven open and the Angels owning me and ministring unto me epecially at my Ascension CHAP. II. AND the third day there was a marriage in Cana of Galilee and the mother of Jesus was there 2 And both Jesus was called and his disciples to the marriage 1 2. Christ refus'd not that familiar converse which Marriage feasts are used to 3 And when they wanted wine the mother of Jesus saith unto him They have no wine 4 Jesus saith unto her Woman what have I to do with
positive penalty on Christs soul called here The Pains of Death But most think otherwise 25. For David speaketh concerning him I foresaw the Lord always before my face for he is on my right hand that I should not be moved 26. Therefore did my heart rejoyce and my tongues was glad moreover also my flesh shall rest in hope 27. Because thou wilt not leave my Soul in hell neither wilt thou suffer thine holy One to see corruption Note Though David spake this partly of himself the Holy Ghost spake it by him of Christ that God would not leave him in the state of Death nor suffer his body to be corrupted 28. Thou hast made known to me the ways of life thou shalt make me full of joy with thy countenance 29. Men and brethren let me freely speak unto you of the Patriarch David that he is both dead and buried and his Sepulchre is with us unto this day 30. Therefore being a prophet and knowing that God had sworn with an oath to him that of the fruit of his loyns according to the flesh he would raise up Christ to sit on his throne 31. He seeing this before spake of the resurrection of Christ that his Soul was not left in hell neither his flesh did see corruption 30. Quest How is Christ said to sit on Davids Throne which was of a visible Earthly Kingdom Answ It is that which was principally meant in the promise to David And the eminent and highest Reign containeth the lower under its power 2. The Article of Christs descent into Hell is so largely handled by many that I will not here interpose any more of it than to say that I take it to be best expounded by A. Bishop Vsher in his Answer to the Jesuits challenge And this Text speaking first of David and ultimately of Christ seemeth to mâ—an no other Hell for Christ but what David meant of â—â—â—self which is Hades the State of separated Souls as such 32. This Jesus hath God raised up whereof we all are witnesses 33. Therefore being by the right hand of God exalted and having received of the Father the promise of the holy Ghost he hath shed forth this which ye now see and hear 32. We being all Witnesses of his Resurrection and Ascension he being in Glory in the fulness of his Power and having promised thus to send down the Holy Ghost hath performed his promise as ye see and hear 1. To prove by this Miracle the truth of his Power to convince Unbelievers 2. And to enable us to Teach the Gospel to the People of divers Languages in the World Note The Apostles were credible Witnesses of fact 2. The Holy Ghost is the infalible evidence that Christians mission and power is of God 34. For David is not ascended into the Heavens but he saith himself The LORD said unto my Lord Sit thou on my right hand 35. Until I make thy foes thy footstool 34. David went not up to Heaven bodily as Jesus did but only his Soul but he Prophesied of Christs Ascension and Glory 36. Therefore let all the House of Israel know assuredly that God hath made that same Jesus whom ye have Crucified both Lord and Christ 36. All of you therefore believe these Divine attestations and know asuredly that this Jesus whom you Crucified is in Glory exalted by God to be the Lord King and Saviour 37. Now when they heard this they were pricked in their heart and said unto Peter and to the rest of the apostles Men and brethren what shall we do 37. These words accompanied with so great Evidence and the work of the Spirit now poured out they could not resist but their hearts convinced were prickt or wounded with grief and fear to find that they had Crucified the Messiah whom they expected And they cryed out is there yet no hope or remedy If there be what shall we do 38. Then Peter said unto them Repent and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins and ye shall receive the gift of the holy Ghost 38. There is yet hope and remedy Repent of this and all your sins and give up your selves by Faith to Christ in the Baptismal Covenant and your sins shall be remitted and this Holy Ghost which you now admire shall also be given unto you 39. For the promise is unto you and to your Children and to all that are afar off even as many as the Lord our God shall call 39. For the Messiah with his Grace of Remission and the Spirit is promised and is offered to you that are Jews and your whole Nation and Children in the first place and shall be yours yet if you accept the offer And not to you only but to as many as God shall call of the Gentiles in the remotest parts of the World For Christ is now to be the Universal King and Saviour of all Nations and Persons that accept him 40. And with many other words did he testifie and exhort saying Save your selves from this untoward generation 40. And with many more Exhortations he perswaded them to believe and repent and not to imitate the unbelieving persecuting hardned part of the Jews lest they perish with them 41. Then they that gladly received his word were baptized and the same day there were added unto them about three thousand souls 41. Then they that believed and gladly consented to be Christians were baptized And that day about three thousand were converted to Christianity 1. These Jews were before instructed in much of the Law and Prophets and therefore their Baptism was not delayed so long as the following Churches delayed the baptizing of the Gentile Catechumens 2. Yet though all were converted that day it is not certain that all were Baptized that day 3. None were Baptized that did not profess to believe the Essentials of the Baptismal Covenant that Jesus is the Christ sent of God to reconcile us to him and give us remission of sin and his Spirit and everlasting Salvation and profest not willing consent to the Covenant 42. And they continued stedfastly in the apostles doctrine and fellowship and in breaking of bread and in prayers 42. And being thus Convinced Converted and Sacramentally bound and devoted to Christ they continued united in Communion with the Apostles in learning their Doctrine and in brotherly Communication and Love and in Celebration of the Lords Supper and in conjunct Prayer The Apostles conducting the Society in all this 43. And fear came upon every soul and many wonders and signs were done by the Apostles 43. The wonder amazed all men and the Miracles wrought by the Apostles increased mens conviction 44. And all that believed were together and had all things common 45. And sold their possessions and goods and parted them to all men as every man had need 44. The greatness of the thing raised them above the World and the Holy Ghost filled them with such Love as made
which presageth their destruction 55. But he being full of the holy Ghost looked up stedfastly into heaven and saw the Glory of God and Jesus standing on the right hand of God 56. And said Behold I see the Heavens opened and the Son of man standing on the right hand of God 55 56. God gave him so extraordinary a measure of the Spirit as when he looked stedfastly toward Heaven he had an appearance of the Glory of God and Christ standing at his right hand which in this Rapture he declared to them all Note Christ saw it meet by such a glorious Miracles sight to encourage and honour his first dying Martyr O who would fear suffering for Christ Martyrs may expect the Spirits greatest help and afterward the most glorious Crown 57. Then they cryed out with a loud voyce and stopped their ears and ran upon him with one accord 58. And cast him out of the City and stoned him and the witnesses laid down their clothes at a young mans feet whose name was Saul 57 58. Note Holiness and Miracles do but increase their rage They will run when malignity and the Devil instigates Sinners are never so mad as against Christ and Mercy and their own Salvation They that were the Accusers for Blasphemy were by the Law to cast the first stone as the Executioners 59. And they stoned Stephen calling upon God and saying Lord Jesus receive my Spirit 59. Note He that gave up himself to Christ in life and death might comfortably expect to be received 2. The Spirit liveth after the bodies death And Christ receiveth it to himself This is part of Christs Office now in Heaven See my Printed Sermon on this Text. 60. And he kneeled down and cryed with a loud voyce Lord lay not this sin to their charge And when he had said this he fell asleep 6. He died Praying and that for his Persecutors as Christ did And it s like the Conversion of Saul was an answer to this Prayer Quest How far may we pray In Faith for wicked men or others and expect the thing prayed for Answ For that which is absolutely promised we may pray accordingly in assurance For that which supposeth a qualifying condition in the receiver we must believe that they shall have it if they are so qualified For that which hath no promise to them but is merely at Gods unrevealed Will we must pray with submission to that Will and accordingly take the event for uncertain CHAP. VIII ANd Saul was consenting unto his death And at that time there was a great persecution against the Church which was at Jerusalem and they were all scattered abroad throughout the Regions of Judea and Samaria except the Apostles 1. Note Sauls Persecution must be recorded before his Conversion 2. The purest Church was not free from the malice of wicked men 3. God used Malignant Persecutions for the spreading abroad his word 2. And devout men carried Stephen to his burial and made great lamentation over him 2. They made a Funeral for Stephen with solemn mourning 3. As for Saul he made havock of the Church entring into every House and hailing men and women committed them to prison 3. By halling people to Prisons out of their houses Saul wasted the gathered Church 4. Therefore they that were scattered abroad went every where Preaching the word 4. Note It was a tolerable hurt to their bodies which brought good to others Souls and so enlarged the Church by scattering it as seed is scattered that is sown 2. All Christians may and must publish the Gospel where they come if there be need tho only called Ministers must make an office and calling of it as separated to it 5. Then Philip went down to the city of Samaria and Preached Christ unto them 5. Philip the Deacon Preacht at the City of Samaria after by Herod called Sebaste 6. And the People with one accord gave heed unto those things which Philip spake hearing and seeing the miracles which he did 7. For unclean Spirits crying with loud voice came out of many that were possessed with them and many taken with palsies and that were lame were healed 8. And there was great joy in that City 6. The Samaritans received the Gospel with great joy convinced by Miracles and pleased by many Cures Note The Gospel where ever it cometh is cause of great joy 9. But there was a certain man called Simon which before time in the same city used sorcery and bewitched the People of Samaria giving out that himself was some great one 10. To whom they all gave heed from the least to the greatest saying This man is the great power of God 11. And to him they had regard because that of long time he had bewitched them with Sorceries 9. One Simon had long been reputed among them some great man even the great power of God as he boasted of himself because by Sorcery he had long bewitched and done some strange things among them And they all admired and regarded him Note Deceivers have usually many followers 12. But when they believed Philip preaching the things concerning the kingdom of God and the Name of Jesus Christ they were baptized both men and women 12. Note This suddain Baptizing yet implyeth time for instruction and profession of all essential to Christianity 13. Then Simon himself believed also and when he was baptized he continued with Philip and wondered beholding the miracles and signs which were done 13. Simon saw the reality of Philips Miracles being conscious of the fallacy of his own and he believed that Jesus was the Christ and was baptized into his name and stayed with Phillip admiring his works Note 1. Simon had a Superficial opinionative belief that was not clear and sound nor effectual to renew his Soul 2. The Ministers of Christ baptized not as Heart searchers as knowing mens sincerity but as taking their Profession for their title to Baptism 14. Now when the Apostles which were at Jerusalem heard that Samaria had received the word of God they sent unto them Peter and John 14. Note As Peter or John were no Rulers of the rest of the Apostles so the rest sent not them as Rulers of them by Vote but by brotherly request and consent 15. Who when they were come down prayed for them that they might receive the holy Ghost 16. For as yet he was fallen upon none of them only they were baptized in the Name of the Lord Jesus 17. Then laid they their hands on them and they received the holy Ghost 15. Note 1. It was at first the eminent Priviledge of the Apostles that the Holy Ghost should be given by their Ministry 2. Imposition of hands being an usual act of Authoritative benediction was used as the sign herein 3. Yet Prayer to God must first prevail for his grant thereof before the Sign was used 4. This gift of the Holy Ghost was not that which is Regenerating and necessary to pardon and Salvation else
small Injuries or Occasions but beareth forbeareth and forgiveth and doth not think evil of any groundlesly or till constrained nor design evil or hurt against any unnecessarily or unjustly 6. Rejoyceth not in iniquity but rejoyceth in the truth 6. It doth not rejoice in the Sins that others commit nor in the Wrongs they undergo nor themselves to do unjustly against any or to be prosperous therein against them 7. Beareth all things believeth all things hopeth all things endureth all things 7. It doth by others as we feel we do by our selves that is it bâ—areth with the Faults of Men so far as â—â— not against their own or others good It is inclined to believe the best of all Men till Evidence constrain us to know the worst not neglecting such cautelous suspicion as may save us from rash and foolish trust It still hopeth well of others as far as there is any ground of hope It endureth hurt and wrong from others when it is for their own or others greater good 8. Charity never faileth but whether there be prophecies they shall fail whether there be tongues they shall cease whether there be knowledge it shall vanish away 8. Holy Love is an everlasting Quality and Employment and shall not cease but be perfected at Death and in Heaven But Prophesying Languages Sciences and all the artâ—ficial and imperfect sort of Knowledge which now we have shall cease as useless there 9 10. For we know in part and we prophesie in part But when that which is perfect is come then that which is in part shall be done away 9 10. For here the manner of our knowing in the Body is imperfect and the measure is all inadequate we know nothing wholly but some part of things and so we speak even in Prophesying and Preaching But Perfection will end all this Imperfection 11. When I was a child I spake as a child I understood as a child I thought as a child but when I became a man I put away childish things 11. As Manhood and increase of Wit and Experience change the Childish Speech Understanding and Thoughts into that which is true and more perfect so much more will the Life to come do 12. For now we see through a glass darkly but then face to face now I know in part but then shall I know even as also I am known 12. For our Knowledge now in this Body and World is by imperfect Media as we see things in a Glass and know by Riddles Parables or Similitudes a superficial Glimpse But then we shall know as Men that see each others Faces by intuition Now we know but little Parts and Out-sides and Accidents of things and nothing adequately but then we shall know in the World of Spirits as those Spirits now know us which is better than we know our selves 13. And now abideth faith hope charity these three but the greatest of these is charity 13. I conclude therefore That though now our State of Grace consist of Faith Hope and Love the Greatest of these is Love For it is the Divine Nature the Everlasting Work the Souls Felicity even its Complacency in God and in all his Saâ—nts and all his Works and it is the End to which Faith and Hope are but the Means ANNOTATIONS 1. YEt Faith and Hope have their peculiar Offices which Love alone cannot perform As the Heart cannot do the Work of the Hand or Eye 2. By Faith is meant Believing and Trusting in God through Christ for Grace and Glory And by Hope is meant a desirous comforting Expectation of the Good promised and believed 3. It followeth That he hath the most excellent Knowledge who hath most holly Love And all the Learning that kindleth not this Love is but dreaming doating diverting and deceiving Vanity 4. The English abuse of the Word charity deceiveth many as if it were nothing but Giving to the Poor But it is the Love of God and Holiness and of holy Persons and of our Neighbours as our selves and specially of the holy Celestial Society Christ Angels and Saints 5. By this we see that those Church-Rulers Preacher Writers Disputers and all other Malignants who zealously labour to destroy Love and to perswade Christians to hate and persecute and destroy one another for their selfish Interests Opinions or Factions whatever they think of themselves are Diabolists and Cainnites the Devils Slaves and in his Image do his Work 6. It 's made a doubt by some Whether Faith and Hope continue not in Heaven because say they How shall we know things past as the Creation Flood c. but by Believing And shall we not Believe and Hope for the Perpetuity of Glory But 1. We know not now in what manner God will make known things to us there Whether in seeing him we shall see all things or how 2. However it will not be the same things that are called Faith and Hope which are exercised on Promises and are but Means to that Perfection which is their End So that if you call them by the same Names they will be but equivocal 7. This much tells us what Measure of Faith and Hope are necessary to Salvation viz. so much as shall cause in us sincere Love to God and Holiness and Heaven to one another 8. This tells us what those Texts do mean which promise the Spirit of Sanctification to penitent Believers viz. The Holy Ghost doth but prepare us and open the Door by Faith and Hope that by them as means he may excite holy Love and as a Spirit of Love dwell in us and possess us 9. This teacheth Ministers how to Preach and People what and how to hear read meditate and confer and live and what true Religion is viz. To do all as may most kindle holy Love as we use the Bellows to kindle the Fire Pure Religion and undefiled is to visit the Fatherless and Widows in adversity and keep our selves unspotted of the World 10. This teacheth as what Fear or God to use None that breedeth hard thoughts of God or quencheth holy Love but a Reverence of him and a Fear lest by Sâ—n we make our selves unlovely to him and fall under that Justice is holy and good even when it destroys the wicked Other Fear of God is sinful Superstition CHAP. XIV 1. FOllow after charity and desire spiritual gifts but rather that ye may prophesie 1. The sum of my Advice is That above all you value and pursue Charity or holy Love But desire also Spiritual Gifts in subordination to it and for the profitable exercise of it and therefore prefer Prophecy which is speaking by immediate Inspiration to the Instruction and Edification of others as most profitable 2. For he that speaketh in an unknown tongue speaketh not unto men but unto God for no man understandeth him howbeit in the spirit he speaketh mysteries 2. For he that speaketh in an unknown Language speaketh not to the Understanding of Man though God understand him
preach the Gospel even that Christ would call and take in the Gentiles into the Catholick Church and Covenant as his peculiar People and make them Partakers of his Promise and Gift of Life in Christ by the Gospel preached to them 7. Whereof I was made a minister according to the gift of the grace of God given unto me by the effectual working of his power 7. Of which Gospel I was made a Minister to dispence it according to that Measure of the Gift of the Spirit by Grace given to me which wrought effectually in me and by me by Doctrine and Miracles to convert the Gentiles 8. Unto me who am less then the least of all saints is this grace given that I should preach among the Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ 8. To me who am by my former Persecution of the Church the lowest or most unworthy of all Saints is this Favour and Honour freely vouchsafed that I should preach to the Gentiles the unsearchable Riches of Christ 9. And to make all men see what is the fellowship of the mystery which from the beginning of the world hath been hid in God who created all things by Jesus Christ 9. And to notifie to all Men the Communication and Communion of this Mysterious Grace which from the very Creation was secretly included as a Tree in the Seed in Gods making the whole World by Jesus Christ even that he would redeem and new make us all by him 10. To the intent that now unto the principalities and powers in heavenly places might be known by the church the manifold wisdom of God 11. According to the eternal purpose which he purposed in Christ Jesus our Lord 10 11. That now in this Collection of the Universal Church in Christ as in a Glass or as in the clear Effects the very Spiritual Principalities and Powers above us in the Heavens might see more of Gods eternal Counsel opened and manifold Wisdom displayed than they knew before Note 1. That Superiour Spirits are Principalities and Powers either over Political Societies there or as Rulers over us here below as Guardians See Josh 5.14 Exod. 23.20 23. 32.34 Num. 20.16 Gen. 24.7 40. Psal 34.7 Dan. 10.13 c. It 's like it's both 2. That even Superiour Powers are not Omniscient but may by new Means have new increased Knowledge and therefore Saints in Heaven are not more knowing 3. That it is in Heaven that the Great Ends of God in Redeeming and Gathering his Church are attained 12. In whom we have boldness and access with confidence by the faith of him 12. In whom we all that trust in him may come with boldness and confident hope of acceptance to God 13. Wherefore I desire that ye faint not at my tribulations for you which is your glory 13. Wherefore I beseech you be not discouraged by my Sufferings for preaching to you for it is your Honour to have the Ministry of your Salvation thus attested by me 14 15. For this cause I bow my knees unto the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ of whom the whole family in heaven and earth is named 16. That he would grant you according to the riches of his glory to be strengthened with might by his Spirit in the inner man 14 15 16. For this end I beg of God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ of whom all the Blessed Society in Heaven and Earth is named his Family or of which Christ Jews and Gentiles are named Christians That of his abundant Grace in which he will be glorified he will by his Spirit fortifie your Souls Note 1. It is uncertain whether of whom relate to the Father or to Christ 2. Though Paul speak specially of the Catholick Church of Jews and Gentiles there 's no reason to exclude the glorified Souls no nor the Angels from being part of Gods Family united in and under Christ 17. That Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith that ye being rooted and grounded in love 18. May be able to comprehend with all saints what is the breadth and length and depth and height 19. And to know the love of Christ which passeth knowledge that ye might be filled with all the fulness of God 17 18 19. That Christ may by the constant exercise of your Faith upon him even dwell objectively in your Hearts as one Friend by Love and Trust doth in anothers and effectively possess and actuate you by his Spirit that by his Spirit and your Faith you may be so deeply possest with the sense of Gods Love that you may be filled with Love to him and one another and it may be the very Habit of your Souls and a rooted Nature in you that so being qualified by this Faith and Love you may be able and fit to measure and understand as all Saints in their several degrees do the vast and wonderful Dimensions and to know the Love of Christ and of the Father in him which exceedeth our comprehensive and adequate Knowledge or which is more excellent than all the Sciences which Heathens and Hereticks boast of that so by Faith and Love your Souls may be filled with the highest degrees of Grace and the Spirit of God 20 21. Now unto him that is able to do exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think according to the power that worketh in us unto him be glory in the Church by Christ Jesus throughout all ages world without end Amen 20 21. Now to that Almighty God who can do for his People exceeding abundantly above all that we can desire or ask believe or conceive in our narrow Thoughts as is intimated even in the Power of Sanctity and Miracles which he exerciseth in and â—mong us now To him I say be Glory in the Church by the Mediation of Jesus Christ in whom â—he Glory of Gods Love shineth â—o us and by whom â—e render Praise to God throughout all Ages World without end Amen CHAP. IV. 1. I Therefore the prisoner of the Lord beseech you that ye walk worthy of the vocation wherewith ye are called 1. Seeing then the Riches of Gods Grace in Christ is so abundant to you converted Gentiles I that am a Prisoner for declaring this Grace of Christ to you exhort you that you live according to the great obligation of your Vocation 2. With all lowliness and meekness with long-suffering forbearing one another in love 2. Such a Christian Life must be in all lowliness or humble thoughts of your selves your Knowledge your Goodness and your Power and in all meekness or gentleness towards others Love must cause you with long-suffering to forbear one another Note 1. That Forbearance is to be exercised towards evil that is Imperfections in Knowledge Vertue and Duty and tollerable Faults and Injuries against each other Therefore it supposeth us to be all faulty needing forbearance 2. That proud high thoughts of our selves and Contempt Censoriousness and Hurtfulness to others and not forbearing tollerable Offenders are
flames of Fire and Blackness and Darkness and Tempest signifying the distance of unreconciled Man from God where they heard the sound of a Trumpet and a terrible Voice of words which fear made them desire that they might hear no more 20 21. For they could not endure that which was commanded and if so much as a beast touch the mountain it shall be stoned or thrust thorow with a dart 2. And so terrible was the sight that Moses said I exceedingly fear and quake 20 21. This signified how little they could bear the things commanded And the distance and dreadfulness was such that a Beast must dye if it touched the Mountain And Moses himself as we may gather by Consequence and Tradition did fear and quake 22. But ye are come unto mount Sion and unto the City of the living God the heavenly Jerusalem and to an innumerable company of angels 23. To the general assembly and church of the first-born which are written in heaven and to God the judge of all and to the spirits of just men made perfect 24. And to Jesus the Mediator of the new covenant and to the blood of sprinkling that speaketh better things than that of Abel 22 23 24. But the state of Relation to which ye are brought as Christians is more spiritual and sublime You are come in Faith Relation Hope and Initial Participation to that state of holy Worship which Mount Zion typified and to that blessed Church which is gathering on Earth and consummate in Heaven which Jerusalem typified and may well be called the Heavenly Jerusalem the blessed City of immortal ones dwelling with the living God And to Myriads or numberless multitudes of Angels inhabiting those vast and glorious Regions where you shall see that the number of the glorified Spirits were not few And to that advanced state of the Church in its triumphant joyful Communion which answereth a General Assembly of the Princes of the Tribes of Israel who had the honour of Primogeniture even those who are the enrolled Citizens of Heaven here they have Right and there Possession And more than all this you are come as adopted Sons to God the Judge of all and to the Spirits of the consummate or perfected just Men with whom as we are here united by one Spirit and Love into one Body so there we shall live in the perfection of this Love and Union and Communion And to our Glorified Saviour the Mediator of the New Covenant by whom it was purchased made sealed and executed and who according to the Tenor of it mediateth for us with God and from God to us And as the way hereto to the real Purification by his Sprinkled Blood which the Blood of the Passover and Sacrifices typified and which cryeth not against us as Abel's Blood did for Revenge but saveth us by satisfying Vindictive Justice This is the Society and State of the Faithful 25. See that ye refuse not him that speaketh for if they escaped not who refused him that spake on earth much more shall not we escape if we turn away from him that speaketh from heaven 25. Therefore your Motives both of Fear and Hope being so exceeding great with your greatest care see that nâ— Temptation draw you to refuse him that is the great Teacher and Author of Salvation for if they scaped not who rejected Moses and the Law delivered by him who was but a man like us on Earth certainly we shall not scape if we turn away from God who sent his Son from Heaven and thence also speaketh to us by his Spirit 26. Whose voice then shook the earth but now he hath promised saying Yet once more I shake not the earth only but also heaven 27. And this word Yet once more signifieth the removing of those things that are shaken as of things that are made that those things which cannot be shaken may remain 26 27. Whose Voice shook the Earth when he delivered the Law But now he hath promised once more to shake even Heaven as well as Earth Which signifieth that he will remove the things so shaken as made to be transitory in their use that the things whose designment use and nature are perpetual may remain without them that is that the Law of Moses shall be removed to make way for Grace and the corrupted form of Heaven and Earth to make way for Glory even the new Heaven and Earth that must follow 28. Wherefore we receiving a kingdom which cannot be moved let us have grace whereby we may serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear 29. For our God is a consuming fire 28 29. Seeing therefore that the Gospel is the Doctrine and Gift of an unmoveable Kingdom of Christ in Glory which we receive in Right when we are true Believers and in possession at the last and so we have the strongest motives to Holiness and Perseverance let us serve God with the greater diligence and reverence that we may be meet for his Acceptance and with a Godly fear of falling off and of his Displeasure if we should prove Hypocrites or Apostates For the Gospel is not only a word of Promises but hath its Threatnings and Terrors as well as the Law against all refusing Unbelievers Hypocrites and Apostates to whom even our God so rich in Grace will yet prove a Consuming Fire CHAP. XIII 1. LEt brotherly love continue 2. Be not forgetful to entertain strangers for thereby some have entertained angels unawares 1 2. And as to to your particular Duties I subjoyn these brief Precepts of Christian Morality 1. Be sure to keep up that Special Love which Christians owe to one another notwithstanding tolerable Infirmities and Differences above the common Love which they owe to all men and avoid all that would destroy this Love 2. Shew this among other means by your Hospitality entertaining Travellers that need Entertainment For so Abraham Lot and others have entertained Angels thinking that they were men And Christ at Judgment will say I was a stranger and ye took me in Note That in those Countries Inns were not so ready as with us and Christians were most poor men not able to bear their own Charges in their Travel 3. Remember them that are in bonds as bound with them and them which suffer adversity as being your selves also in the body 3. Seeing all the Members of Christ's Body must suffer if one suffer think of those that are Prisoners especially for Christ or Righteousness with such Compassion as if their Case were your own and so in all other Cases of Adversity remembring also that you are yet in a Body liable to as great Affliction 4. Marriage is honourable in all and the bed undefiled but whoremongers and adulterers God will judge 4. Account and use Marriage as God's Institution honourably and keep the Marriage-bed undefiled But Fornicators and Adulterers God hateth and will judge 5. Let your conversation be without covetousness and be content with such things as
will give them a better And how else should we overcame the World but by believing in him that overcome it and is preparing a place for us in Heaven and hath made us the Heirs of Glory 6. This is he that came by water and blood even Jesus Christ not by water only but by water and blood and it is the Spirit that beareth witness because the Spirit is truth 6. This is he that as he was baptized so he instituted Baptism for the cleansing of Souls And as he was crucified to be a Sacrifice for sin so doth he by his Sacrament and Grace communicate this Sacrifice in its Benefits to us which his Crucifixion signified when both Water and Blood run out of his pierced Side He cleanseth us nor by Water and Baptism alone but as a Sacrifice by Water and Blood and at a dearer rate And the Witness by which God attesteth all this to be his Truth is the Gift of his Spirit 7. For there are three that bear record in heaven the Father the Word and the holy Ghost and these three are one 8. And there are three that bear witness in earth the Spirit and the water and the blood and these three agree in one 7 8. For there are three in Heaven who have given us their Witness to the Gospel on Earth even the Father who hath from Heaven declared Christ to be his Son and the Word or Godhead of Christ which he shewed in his Miracles Resurrection c. And the Holy Ghost sent down for Infallibility Miracles and Renovation of the Faithful And these are so Three as yet to be One. And on Earth we have seen these three Witnesses attesting one thing by Agreement even the Spirit in the Souls of Believers in their Miracles and Holiness sealing the Truth the Water of Baptism and the washing of their Souls from Sin and Christ's Bâ—ood and Sacrifice which is our Expiation signified in the Lord's Supper even as Christ on the Cross first recommended his Spirit into his Father's Hands and then out of his pierced Side came Water and Blood Note Though much of these words Vers 7 8. be not in many ancient Copies of the Bible we have more reason to think that the Arrians left them out than that the Orthodox put them in other Texts that assert Christ's Godhead being so used But however it need not offend the Faithful there being so many other Texts which assert the Trinity 9. If we receive the witness of men the witness of God is greater for this is the witness of God which he hath testified of his Son 9. If the Witness of credible Men and Controversies among us much more must the Witness of God be believed And this mentioned is God's own Testimony of Christ 10. He that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in himself he that believeth not God hath made him a liar because he believeth not the record that God gave of his Son 10. He that is a true Believer in Christ hath the Spirit of Christ which hath regenerated him for if any man have not his Spirit he is none of his And this Spirit of Power Wisdom and Holiness is most certainly from God and an infallible Evidence that God owneth the Gospel therefore all these have the witnessing Evidence of Christ in themselves And he that believeth not so sure a Testimony of God doth make him a Lyer as if he gave the Holy Spirit as a false Witness of Christ to deceive the World 11. And this is the record that God hath given to us eternal life and this life is in his Son 12. He that hath the Son hath life and he that hath not the Son of God hath not life 11 12. And the sum of the Gospel attested by God and his Spirit is this that God hath made a free Deed of Gift of Pardon and Salvation to the World even the Life of Grace and Glory but so as that this Life is given us in and with Christ who with all these Benefits is offered to Men on condition of believing Acceptance As a Woman in Marriage hath the Man with his Estate and as we chuse our Physician for Physick our Teacher for Learning our Ruler for Government c. He that hath Christ upon believing Acceptance as his Saviour hath Life initially and Title to Salvation And he that hath not Christ through his Unbelief and Refusal hath not Life 13. These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God that ye may know that ye have eternal life and that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God 13. These things I have written to you that are true Christians that you may know what a Treasure you have in and with Christ even Right to Eternal Life and its Beginning here and that you may go on confirmed and constant in the Faith 14. And this is the confidence that we have in him that if we ask any thing according to his wiil he heareth us 14. And through our Interest in Christ his Merits and Intercession we have sufficient ground of Confidence that by and through him our Prayers are heard and that he will give us whatever we ask which he hath promised to give and we are fit to receive 15. And if we know that he hear us whatsoever we ask we know that we have the petitions that we desired of him 15. And if he thus hear your Prayers we may reckon that in his time and way he will give us whatever Particular we ask if we and our Prayers be qualified for his Promise 16. If any man see his brother sin a sin which is not unto death he shall ask and he shall give him life for them that sin not unto death There is a sin unto death I do not say that he shall pray for it 17. All unrighteousness is sin and there is a sin not unto death 16 17. And this comfort you have in your Prayers for others as well as for your selves God will hear you for those who are qualified for the Mercy which you beg for them according to his Promise Death temporal and eternal is the Wages of sin but with great difference There are many sins of Infirmity which we hate and strive against as vain Thoughts Words Passions Coldness in Duty Imperfection in all Good and all sins that stand with true Repentance and the predominant Love of God and Holiness These the Law of Grace doth pardon through Christ and not damn any for But Pardon must be asked and shall be obtained for the faithful penitent qualified person But God hath told us that he doth not pardon the Impenitent and Unsanctified that had rather keep their sin than leave it and are unqualified for Pardon Your Prayer to God to pardon such shall not prevail while they are impenitent much less for them that are Infidels and blaspheme the Holy Ghost And God's own Children may fall
which the superior World hath no real similitude but by fiction 6. And before the throne there was a sea of glass like unto crystal and in the midst of the throne and round about the throne were four beasts full of eyes before and behind 6. Note Before the Tabernacle and the Temple there was a great broad Vessel of Water called a Sea for the Priests to wash in Exod. 20.18 1 Kings 7.23 signifying the Purity required in the Worshippers of God being as Crystal tells us that no spots or Hypocrisie is unseen to God Though some make this to signifie the multitude of Worshippers The four Beasts some say resemble the four Staâ—dards and Camps of Israel in the Wilderness or as others the four Evangelists But it is like to mean the Executioners by Providence and Miracles of Christ's Will and Power full of Eyes as knowing all the Affairs of the Sons of Men about which they are employed called Living creatures for their executive power 7. And the first beast was like a lion and the second beast like a calf and the third beast had a face as a man and the fourth beast was like a flying eagle 7. Note As these four agree with the Apparition in Ezekiel 1.10 in the main notwithstanding some small difference so it is observable which D. Hammond noteth from Aben Ezra that these were the Escutcheons on the four Ensigns or Standards of the Camp of Israel a Lion for the Camp of Judah a Man for the Camp of Reuben an Oxe for the Camp of Ephraim and an Eagle for the Camp of Dan And an Oxe and Calf are oft used for the same And these four are noted to be the chief in their several kinds the Lion among wild Beasts the Oxe among the tame and serviceable a Man among all Animals and an Eagle among Birds To conjecture what God would signifie by them to Israel must needs be uncertain I know nothing liker than an intimation of Duty and Prophecy that Israel should be victorious over their Enemies and valiant as a Lion wise and in Dominion as Man and should have a fertile and plenteous Land signified by the Oxe and be Seraphick and Divine in the holy Worship of God signified by the Eagle that mounteth Heaven-ward in her strength And it 's like such blessings are hereby signified to be conferred on the Church some fix the signification on Angels some on Ministers And less probable are their 's that think Peteâ— John Paul and Barnabas are meant or they that apply it to the four Evangelists or four Patriarchs 8. And the four beasts had each of them six wings about him and they were full of eyes within and they rest not day and night saying Holy holy holy Lord God Almighty which was and is and is to come 8. Note The Beasts resembling the Standard-bearer in the Camp are likest to signifie both the Angels in Heaven who glorifie God's Attributes and serve him in the performance of his Promises to the Church and also the Apostles and Prophets and Evangelists and Pastors who do their part herein on Earth See Isa 6.2 of their wings 2. Holy holy holy may relate to the Trinity but certainly signifieth that the Holiness of God is that for which he is loved and praised by Angels and Saints His Holiness is his Perfection and Transcendency above all creatures being the end of all to whom they are to be devoted and consequently his perfect contrariety to all evil 3. The celebrating of the Praises of the most Holy God is the uncessant work of heavenly Spirits and most of the work of Ministers and Church-Assemblies on Earth 9. And when those beasts give glory and honour and thanks to him that sat on the throne who liveth for ever and ever 10. The four and twenty elders fall down before him that sat on the throne and worship him that liveth for ever and ever and cast their crowns before the throne saying 11. Thou art worthy O Lord to receive glory and honour and power for thou hast created all things and for thy pleasure they are and were created 9 10 11. Note With the chief Angels concur all the heavenly Hâ—st in magnifying the Holy Eternal God as shining forth in the glory of all his works by him and for him by his efficient Will and for his complacential Will fulfilled they being all created preserved and ordered And this heavenly work is to be imitated by the Churches on Earth whose Pastors leading the People must concur in the Praises of the most Holy Everliving God And those Churches that are dry and scant in these Praises of God how well soever the Word be there preached are defective and unlike their Pattern These passages are best expounded in the three first Petitions of the Lord's Prayer Let thy Name be hallowed Thy Kingdom come and Thy Will be done on Earth as it is in Heaven Neither Heaven nor Earth must be left out in the Exposition CHAP. V. 1. ANd I saw in the right hand of him that sat on the throne a book written within and on the backside sealed with seven seals 1. I saw a Roll called a Book in his hand who sate on the Throne written on both sides but the Roll was sealed up with seven Seals Note The Roll contained God's Decrees as they were to be fulfilled according to this Prophecy And it 's like they were seven Rolls together making one Book 2. And I saw a strong angel proclaiming with a loud voice Who is worthy to open the book and to loose the seals thereof 2. Note Every Angel or Man is not worthy or meet to be the Expositor and Messenger of God's Mysteries to Man 3. And no man in heaven nor in earth neither under the earth was able to open the book neither to look thereon 3. It was a work and trust too high for any meer creature in all the World None of them was worthy 4. And I wept much because no man was found worthy to open and to read the book neither to look thereon 4. I lamented that the creatures should be found so unworthy and God's Mysteries be kept unknown 5. And one of the elders saith unto me Weep not behold the lion of the tribe of Judah the root of David hath prevailed to open the book and to loose the seven seals thereof 5. One of the Elders that were at the Throne comforted me and told me that Christ who is called the Lion of the Tribe of Judah and the Son of David and Root of Jesse was found worthy by the Dignity of his Person and his Merits by Man's Redemption to open to the Church all the Mysteries of God which it was meet for Man to know and to loose the Seals 6. And I beheld and lo in the midst of the throne and of the four beasts and in the midst of the elders stood a Lamb as it had been slain having seven horns and seven eyes which are the seven
Christ be made the holy City or his Chief Royal Seat and there will be his Thousand years Reign on Eâ—rth Others take the Holy City to mean the Reformed Churches which shall again be assaulted by all sorts of Enemies before the day of Judgment And some take the Camp of the Saints and the Beloved City to be the seven Asian Churches to whom John wrote Whatever it be if it be past I understand not what or when it was if it be to come time must expound it In general it is sure that Enemies will oft assault the Church and God will defend it 10. And the devil that deceived them was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone where the beast and the false prophet are and shall be tormented day and night for ever and ever 10. When Christ hath delivered his Church from Pagan Cruelty the same Dragon or Devil will seek new Instruments to assault it from age to age and most notably at the last But he shall be conquered after all and be cast out into torment as the Pagan Powers and Deceivers were 11 And I saw a great white throne and him that sat on it from whose face the earth and the heaven fled away and there was found no place for them 11. Some think that this speaketh not of the day of Judgment but of the calling of the Jews And some think the meaning is that when Christ sets up the Thousand years refined Church by a Resurrection and his visible presence say some or by a holy Government and People and Deliverance from Enemies say others both the Power of Infidels Turks and Heathens which are meant by the Earth and the Corrupted Church both Papal and Greek c. meant by Heaven shall all vanish that the holy City may take place But most say it describeth the day of Judgment 12. And I saw the dead small and great stand before God and the books were opened and another book was opened which is the book of life and the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books according to their works 12. When Christ hath overcome his Churches Enemies he will judge the World and the book of their own doings and Consciences shall be opened and also Gods book of Life the Scripture or Gospel Law say some which is the Rule of Judgment or the book of Gods Decree say others in which all are enrolled that shall be saved And they shall be judged according to their works the matter of Fact being recorded in their book and the matter of right in Gods Law and the conclusion in his Decree To be judged according to their works is to be then justified or condemned as they have sincerely kept Christ's Law of Grace by which they shall be tryed or have not kept it by Faith Repentance and sincere Obedience the condition of Salvation 13. And the sea gave up her dead which were in it and death and hell delivered up the dead which were in them and they were judged every man according to their works 13. All that were any way dead were judged according to their works by the Law that they were under 14. And death and hell were cast into the lake of fire this is the second death 15. And whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire 14 15. And death and Hades that is Mortality shall to his Saints be by Christ for ever abolished or as some take it those wicked men that death and hell shall deliver up to Judgment shall be cast into hell fire This utter abolition or this damnation is called the second death And whosoever hath not right to Salvation by the Gospel Covenant or Law of grace and is not by God enrolled among the Heirs of Life was cast into the Lake of fire Mr. Potter and many others expound all this confidently and the two following Chapters of Christs judging and rewarding and punishing men in this Life But others as confidently of the Life to come Though this make the Text difficult it maketh no great doctrinal controversie both being commonly believed CHAP. XXI 1. ANd I saw a new heaven and a new earth for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away and there was no more sea 1. N. That the corrupt State of the World and the degenerate Church may be called the old heaven and earth is granted And that the Church before the End may be so reformed and blessed as that heaven and earth may be said to be new And also that fire at last shall dissolve the earth and that heaven that fell under the Curse for mans sin and there shall be no annihilation but a New Heaven and earth is plain in Peter c. But which of these is the sense of this Text is doubtful I incline most to the later that it is the new World that shall follow the conflagration and Judgment If any ask what the new earth shall be for he must take up with what God hath told us Therein shall dwell Righteousness and the Creature be delivered from the bondage of Corruption into the glorious liberty of the Soas of God and all things shall be restored Whether we shall then dwell on Earth or only a new made Generation is not so clear But the Jerusalem now in Heaven consisteth of Spirits And this must come down from Heaven and these Spirits must be again at the Resurrection embodyed And do not new bodies suit with a new Earth as Spirits with Heaven Obj. This will be to our loss Ans No God will dwell with man and be no Stranger to us then in Heaven Heaven and Earth will not be separated as now As our bodies will be no Clog to the Souls but Spiritual incorruptible bodies so Earth will be made suitable to them It s no diminution to the Glory of the Sun to shine on bodies no nor of God to Vouchsafe them his influence 2. And I John saw the holy city new Jerusalem coming down from God out of heaven prepared as a bride adorned for her husband 2. Not new created Souls but immortal Souls coming down with Christ say some before the day of Judgment say others after Many Texts seem to place it here and not in Heaven only after the Resurrection This is the Life of Preparation on our part but Souls in Heaven are further prepared by Christ 3. And I heard a great voice out of heaven saying Behold the tabernacle of God is with men and he will dwell with them and they shall be his people and God himself shall be with them and be their God 3. Wherever the place be Gods presence in glory wlll make it a Heaven to us But if it did speak only of an advancement by holy Reformation and Peace on Earth it would be so far like to Heaven 4. And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes and there shall be no more death
neither sorrow nor crying neither shall there be any more pain for the former things are passed away 4. If they be in the right who expound this of a Thousand Years freedom from Persecutions and all Sorrows on Earth in a New Jerusalem I am sure it will be a more joyful time when it shall be performed in the propersense of the words after the general resurrection And I see no probability that the promise of no more death and the rest that follow should be meant of any earthly state before that time The new Jerusalem and the new Heaven and Earth must be at once expected and that is when all these things are dissolved by fire at the judgment of the great day O desirable blessed day 5. And he that sat upon the throne said Behold I make all things new And he said unto me Write for these words are true and faithful 5. It is true that at Constantines delivering the Church there was as it were a New World And I am in hope yet that there may be such a Reformation and advancement of Piety and Unity before the last day as may be called a New World in a fuller sense But not up to this description of the New Jerusalem 6. And he said unto me It is done I am Alpha and Omega the beginning and the end I will give unto him that is a athirst of the fountain of the water of life freely 6. Say some I am he that hath thus delivered the Church from Idolaters and persecutors and now all that will shall have the blessed priviledges of the Church Rather I have prepared the Church for the state of Blessedness and I that an the principal efficient and ultimate end of all will give life everlasting in the new Jerusalem to every believing thirsty Soul 7. He that overcometh shall inherit all things and I will be his God and he shall be my son 7. He that overcometh Temptation to the end shall as my son inherit full felicity in me who will be his God 8. But the fearful and unbelieving and the abominable and murderers and whoremongers and sorcerers and idolaters and all liars shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone which is the second death 8. But those that being cowardly forsake me for fear of suffering and trust not me and those that live in filthiness and cruelty and unrighteousness and Idolatry and all false deceivers shall be damned 9. And there came unto me one of the seven angels which had the seven vials full of the seven last plagues and talked with me saying Come hither I will shew thee the bride the lambs wife 9. By the Bride is meant the new Jerusalem that is say some the delivered Church in Constantines time and after 2. Say others the reformed Church at the Fall of Popery 3. Say others a prosperous time before the thousand years 4. Say others the Jews conversion in great splendor at Jerusalem 5. Say others Christs visible reign with the martyrs and others raised from death a thousand years before the rest 6. Rather the new Heaven and Earth after the last judgment when the flaming sword and partition wall shall be taken down and God dwell with man 10. And he carried me away in the spirit to a great and high mountain and shewed me the great City the Holy Jerusalem descending out of Heaven from God 10. Say some the Church as here advanced to purity and liberty by the heavenly power Rather the Souls that were with Christ coming with him to meet those that shall be then alive and changed advanced to that perfection in which they shall for ever be glorified with the Lord. Though some glympse of this may be in happy reformation concord and deliverance here before 11. Having the glory of God and her light was like unto a stone most precious even like a jasper stone clear as crystall 11. It s Glory and strength was represented to me as made of Jasper clear as Crystall Gods own Glory shineing out 12. And had a wall great and high and had twelve gates and at the gates twelve angels and names written thereon which are the names of the twelve tribes of the children of Israel 12. John being a Jew and the Jews the first Christians who had commonly an expectation of Christs more special relation to them than to others and they being the first specimen of the Catholick Church the Revelation of the new Jerusalem and perhaps also of some antecedent happy state is represented as shaped to the Jews expectations and as typified by the old Jerusalem And its wall is its strength and safety and separation from others Its gates are for entrance and the guardian Angels numbered according to the twelve tribes as were the Apostles who yet founded all the Churches 13. On the east three gates on the north three gates on the south three gates and on the west three gates 13. Note Not that this must be thought the shape of it but that its glory was represented by such a shape 14. And the wall of the city had twelve foundations and in them the names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb. 14. As the Church on earth is founded by the doctrine and witness of the twelve Apostles so is the new Jerusalem described as related to them it being but the Church militant perfected and made triumphant 15. And he that talked with me had a golden reed to measure the city and the gates thereof and the wall thereof 16. And the city lieth four-square and the length is as large as the breadth and he measured the city with the reed twelve thousand furlongs the length and the breadth and the height of it are equall 15 16. By this representation like that in Ezekiel the firmness and perfection and greatness of the new Jerusalem was signified 17. And he measured the wall thereof an hundred and forty and four cubits according to the measure of a man that is of the angel 17. The Angel appearing as a man his measure is taken as a common humane measure 18. And the building of the wall of it was of jasper and the city was pure gold like unto clear glass 19. And the foundations of the wall of the city were garnished with all manner of precious stones The first foundation was jasper the second saphire the third a chalcedony the fourth an emerald 20. The fifth sardonix the sixth sardius the seventh chrysolite the eighth beryl the ninth a topaz the tenth a chrysophrasus the eleventh a jacinth the twelfth an amethyst 18 19 20. That the new Jerusalem is represented by these precious stones as firm precious lucid and glorious and by the number of twelve as suited to the twelve Apostles and so in them to the twelve Tribes of Israel as typical of the new Jerusalem is all that I understand of this what each precious stone distinctly signifieth you may read in them that know or
A PARAPHRASE ON THE New Testament With NOTES DOCTRINAL and PRACTICAL By PLAINNESS and BREVITY fitted to the Use of Religious FAMILIES in their daily Reading of the Scriptures and of the younger and poorer sort of Scholars and Ministers who want fuller helps With an Advertisement of Difficulties in the REVELATIONS By RICHARD BAXTER 1. Tim. 3.16 Great is the mystery of Godliness God was manifested in the flesh Justified in the Spirit Seen of Angels Preached to the Gentiles Believed on in the World Recieved up into Glory 1. Joh. 4.16 God is Love and he that dwelleth in Love dwelleth in God And God in him Joh. 1.4 In him was Life and the Life was the Light of Men. Joh. 20.17 Go to my Brethren and say to them I ascend unto my Father and your Father and unto my God and your God 2. Pet. 3.11 Seeing that all these things shall be dissolved what manner of persons ought ye to be in all holy conversation and godliness Looking for and hasting unto the coming of the day of God 13. We according to his promise look for new heavens and a new earth wherein dwelleth righteousness Luk. 23.43 To day shall thou be with me in Paradise Josh 24.15 Choose you this day whom you will serve But as for me and my house we will serve the Lord. LONDON Printed for B. Simmons at the Three Cocks and Tho. Simmons at the Princes Arms in Ludgate-street M DC LXXXV An Account of the Reason and Use of this Paraphrase READER THis Paraphrase written for my own use being published for yours in order to that end I owe you this account of it A Friend long urging me to write a Paraphrase on the Epistle to the Romans as being hard to 〈◊〉 understood when I had done that I found so much profit by that Attempt that it drew me to go on till I had finished what I offer you It was like almost all my other publick works done by the unexpected conduct of Gods urgent Providence not only without but contrary to my former purposes God hath blest his Church with many Mens excellent Commentaries on the Scriptures and I never thought my self fit to do it better than they have done But that is best for some persons and uses which is not best to others I long wish'd that some abler Man would furnish vulgar Families with such a brief exposition as might be fitted to the use of their daily course in reading the Scriptures and instructing their Housholds I found that many who have done it better than I can do are too large and costly for this use some like Deâ—date very sound are unsatisfactorily brief some have parcelled their Annotations into so numerous shreds that Readers specially in a Family course will not stay to search and set them together to make up the sense I like Dr. Hammends order best but 1. I differ from him in so much of the matter 2. and took his stile to be too lax 3. and his Criticisms not useful to the vulgar 4. and his Volumn too big and costly And therefore I chose more plainly and yet more briefly and practically by the way of Paraphrase to suit it to my intended end But I must give the Readers notice 1. That where I seem but in few words to vary from the Text those words answer the large Criticisms of divers expositors as the Learned may find by searching them and the Greek-Text though I must not stay to give the reason of them as I go on 2. That tho I have studied plainness yet brevity is unavoidably obscure to unexercised persons who as Learners cannot understand things without many words 3. That where the Evangelists oft repeat the same things to avoid tediousness I repeat not the whole Exposition and yet thought not meet wholly to pass it by 4. That where the Text is plain of it self instead of an Exposition I fill up the space by Doctrinal or Practical Observations seeing Practice is the end of all and to Learners this part is of great necessity 5. That where great Doctrinal Controversies depend on the Exposition of any Text I have handled those more largely than the rest and I hope with Pacificatory and Satisfactory Evidence â—y great desire and care is that â— may hereby pâ—omote Christian Piety in Families To which special end I also wrote my Poor Mans Family-book and The Catechizing of Housholders And had I not done it in many Books so oft already I should here set my self with greatest Earnestness to urge and intreat all Christian Parents to the more faithful Practice of Family Religion especially in the wise and diligent Instruction and Education of their Children Sure no good Christians should come behind the Jews who had far less light and help that we have who yet are twice Commanded by God Deut. 6. and 11. Hear O Israel the Lord God is one Lord. Thou shall Love the Lord thy God with all thy heart and with all thy soul and with all thy might And these words which I command thee this day shall be in thy heart And thou shalt teach them diligently to thy Children and shall talk of them when thou fittest in thy House and when thou walkest by the way and when thou lyest down and when thou risest up And thou shalt bind them for a sign upon thy Hand and they shall be as Frontlets between thine Eyes And thou shalt write them on the Posts of thy House and on thy Gates Yet now many thousand Families called Christians account this much Puritanism and needless preciseness as if the Scripture even the Gospel of Salvation were only for the use of Priests yea some that disown the Papists restraint of the Laity-unlicensed from reading it translated in a known Tongue do worse than Popishly refrain themselves And those that in Baptism vowed to bring up their Children as Christians in the knowledge of the Gospel of Christ persidiously break that solemn vow as they Hypocritically made it and by ungodly negligence betray to Satan the Souls of their Children and themselves which they devoted to God Reader I beg of you as from Christ for his sake for your Souls sake for your Childrens sake for the sake of Church and Kingdom that you will conscionably and seriously set up Family-Religion calling upon God Singing his Praises and instructing your Children and Servants in the Scripture and Catechism and in a wise and diligent Education of Youth Hear me as if I beg'd it of you with tears on my knees Alas what doth the World suffer by the neglect of this It is out of ungodly Families that the World hath ungodly Rulers ungodly Ministers and a swarm of Serpentine Enemies of Holiness and Peace and their own Salvation What Country groaneth not under the Confusions Miseries and horrid Wickedness which are all the Fruits of Family neglects and the careless and ill Education of Youth It is a work of great skill and constant care to instruct and
the exalting works of grace presupposeth the humbling work of repentance as a necessary preparation 4. And the same John had his rayment of Camels hair and a leathern girdle about his loins and his meat was locusts and wild hony 4. He was cloathed with Haircloth bound to him with a leather girdle and fed on what the wilderness afforded which was Locusts which some think were an Herb so called but most a sort of flies like great Grashoppers that devour all green things and wild Hony Note Tho the Fryers and Hermits by superstitious overvaluing such austerity have tempted others to despise them yet God approved of Johns signification of his contempt of the world and fleshly pleasures by such abasing of the flesh And other mens superstition or Hypocrisie will not excuse mens superfluity or accuse mortification 5. Then went out to him Jerusalem and all Judea and all the Region round Jordan 6. And were baptized of him in Jordan confessing their sins 5. So glad were the People to hear that the Kingdom of the Messiah was at hand that they all flockt to him to be baptized professing repentance that they might be prepared for the Kingdom Note 1. We grant that Baptism then was by washing the whole Body And did not the differences of our cold country as to that hot one teach us to remember I will have mercy and not sacrifice it should be so here 2. Tho many say Johns baptism and Christs were all one its easie to prove that were any now baptized but with John's baptism he ought to be baptized again in the name of the Father Son and Holy Ghost on the profession of many Articles of the Creed which John required not 7. But when he saw many of the Pharisees and Sadducees come to his Baptism he said to them O generation of vipers who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come 8. Bring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance 7. Knowing what these Pharisees and Saducees were he said O generation of Vipers Are you aware indeed that wrath is coming upon you And do you think that the Messiah will indulge your sin and come to promote your carnal interest If you profess repentance and would have part in the Kingdom of the Messiah resolve against your sins and live in that righteousness and holiness which is the fruit of true repentance 9. And think not to say in your selves we have Abraham to our Father For I say unto you that God is able of these stones to raise up children to Abraham 9. Think not that the Messiah will advance you for being the Carnal seed of Abraham If you have not the Faith and Holiness of Abraham If you be wicked unbelievers God will cast you off tho Abraham was your Father and can of the Gentiles or the very stones raise up such as shall be blest as Abraham's believing seed 10. And now also the Ax is laid to the root of the tree therefore every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down and cast into the fire 10. The Messiah cometh with salvation to some and judgment to others He layeth the Ax to the root to cut down all of you that bring not forth the fruit of true faith and repentance and will cast such into the fire of temporal and eternal punishment 11. I indeed baptize you with water to repentance But he that cometh after me is mighter then I whose shoes I am not worthy to bear he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire 11. I do but baptize you preparatorily with water to repentance But he that is coming after me is mightier than I whose shoes I am not worthy to bear he shall baptize not only with Water but with the pouring out of his Spirit on believers and with that fiery tryal which shall refine the gold the faithful but separate the dross and destroy the rebellious unbelievers 12. Whose fan is in his hand and he will thoroughly purge his floor and gather his wheat into the garner but will burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire 12. He will winnow and throughly separate the wheat from the Chaff the Faithful from the Rebellious and will gather the faithful into his heavenly Kingdom and into his Church in order hereto but he will burn the unbelievers and unperswadable as Chaff and that with destruction here and unquenchable fire hereafter 13. Then cometh Jesus from Galilee to Jordan unto John to be baptized of him 14. But John forbad him saying I have need to be baptized of thee and comest thou to me 13 14. Note Christ was not baptized to the same ends as other men He had no sins to repent of nor saviour to receive but as the General will wear the same colours with his soldiers Christ received baptism for the ends he was capable as to profess that the Kingdom of God was at hand 15. And Jesus answering said unto him Suffer it to be so now for thus it becometh us to fulfill all righteousness Then he suffered him 15. I must fulfill the Law of Moses and thy prophetick mission and be thus entered on my proper work 16. And Jesus when he was baptised went up straightway out of the water and lo the Heavens were opened unto him and he saw the Spirit of God descending like a Dove and lighting upon him 16. As Jesus went up out of the water John saw the Heavens open to Christ and the Spirit of God in some resemblance of a dove or as a dove doth light on any place descending on him its like in a lucid appearance and resting on him 17. And lo a voice from Heaven saying This is my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased 17. And with the apparition came a voice from heaven saying This is c. This is my beloved Son the Messiah sent from Heaven as the Mediator to reveal my will and to fulfill it and by his perfect righteousness and sacrifice to reconcile the world to me and be the propitiation for their sins CHAP. IV. THen was Jesus led up of the Spirit into the wilderness to be tempted of the Devil Note 1. That tho Christ was God his humane nature was acted by the Holy Ghost to whom in Scripture is ascribed Divine perfection of operation on creatures 2. Man was overcome by the temptation of Satan and so sin and death and all evil did invade mankind Therefore our Redeemer must deliver us from sin and Satan and Misery by conquering the tempter in his way of Temptation by which he conquered To give us also notice that the warfare preparatory to our future state is managed by overcoming temptations or being overcome by them And therefore the study of temptations and the resistance is a great part of the Christian life 3. Christ cast not himself on temptations but was led to it by the Spirit 4. To be temped is no sin 2. And when he had fasted forty days and forty nights
he was afterward an hungred Note 1. In this Moses was a type of Christ 2. Fastâ—â—g and tryal by temptation were great preparatives to Christs exercise of his prophetick office And his Ministers should not be strangers to it The sensual are never true to Christ To serve the flesh by the Ministry by seeking preferment honour and fleshly ease and fulness more than mens Salvation is to serve the Devil as conquered by his temptations 3. Hunger and bodily suffering give Satan advantage for many temptations tho not so dangerously as prosperity and fleshly pleasures do 3. And when the Tempter came to him he said if thou be the Son of God command that these stones be made bread 3. The Son of God can do what he will feed thy self now by miracle Note 1. Whether the Devil thought by this to tempt him to doubt whether he were the son of God or only as supposing it to draw him to sin by obeying him is uncertain 2. Satan cannot tempt us when he will but when God permitteth him 3. His design was to obscure Christs God-head and glory 4. But he answered and said it is written Man shall not live by bread alone but by ever word which proceedeth out of the mouth of God 4. Note 1. Christ himself was not above making use of Gods written word 2. It is by this word that the tempter must be confuted and overcome 3. It is by Gods will that our food doth nourish us and his will and Love is more necessary to us than our food 5. Then the Devil taketh him up into the holy City and setteth him on a Pinnacle of the Temple 6. And saith to him if thou be the Son of God cast they self down for it is written he shall give his Angels charge concerning thee and in their hands they shall bear thee up lest at any time thou dash they foot against a stone 5.6 Then the Devil permitted by God carryed the body of Christ through the air and set him on the battlements or some high place on the Temple and said cast they self down c. Note 1. God may give Satan power even to carry our bodies about and yet not overcome our Souls 2. The Devil would tempt us to think that we may do any thing that hath no danger to us tho it be out of the way of our Obedience 3. He that will have Gods protection must keep in the way of his duty to God and not presume that God shall save him out of his way in our own 7. Jesus saith to him it is writtâ—n again Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God 7. Note 1. Tho the Devil use Scripture for temptation this is no dishonour to Scripture but we must confute misapplication of Scripture by Scripture rightly expounded and applyed Papists and all hereticks and the Devil himself may use Scripture and therfore all must not be believed that use it But that is an honour to it signifying that it is Gods word or else it would not serve the Hypocrites turn As all contenders pretend to Reason and yet Reason must decide their controversies 2. Tempting God is distrusting his ordinary care and providence and prescribing to him our own waies 8. Again the Devil taketh him up into an exceeding high mountain and sheweth him all the Kingdoms of the world and the glory of them 9. And saith to him All these things will I give thee if thou wilt fall down and worship me 8 9. Note 1. Satan took advantage of Christ's voluntary poverty and fasting to tempt his flesh to the desire of earthly prosperity and dominion 2. By all Kingdoms is meant many that were within prospect 3. How far God hath given the power of Earthly Kingdoms and glory to the Devil is not fully certain But we see he hath given him power to tempt men by them and its like much to dispose of them as far as those temptations prevail That he useth almost all the Empires of the world against Christ and holiness by Malignity and worldy interests to keep up ignorance and ungodliness is notorious by sad experience 4. The Devil thinketh not Kingdoms and Glory too great a price to win and undo Souls 5. Christ himself was tempted to the most odious sin even to worship the Devil Therefore mere Temptation even to Blasphemy should not discourage melancholy persons who hate and resist it 10. Then Jesus saith to him Get thee hence Satan for it is written Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him only shalt thou serve 10.1 Note When it cometh to Blasphemous and Atheistical temptations Satan should be driven away and no longer disputed with and endured 2. Yet even then Scripture must be given for confuting his Blasphemies 3. Whether Satan do all this in pride as desiring to be worshiped or in hatred to God and Souls is doubtful but its like to be from all these 4. Only excludeth other Gods and all Competitors and Opposites but not Parents Masters Princes as subordinate to God 11. Then the Devil leaveth him And behold Angels came and ministred to him 11. Note 1. Satan can stay no longer than God will 2. Angels are Gods servants for Christ and for his Church 3. As Christ had the Ministry of Angels we need it much more 12. Now when Jesus heard that John was cast into Prison he departed into Galilee 12. Note Christ avoided Persecution till his hour was come And so may we 13 14 15 16. An leaving Nazareth he came and dwelt in Capernaum which is upon the Sea coast in the borders of Zabulon and Nephthalim That it might be fulfilled which was spoken of Isaias the Prophet saying The Land of Zibulon and the land of Nephthalim by the way of the Sea beyond Jordan Galilee of the Gentiles The people which sat in darkness saw great light and to them which sate in the region and shadow of death Light is sprung up 13 c. Of which I may use the words of Isa 9. tho then spoken to another purpose as now fulfilled Literally as they seem to sound and as perhaps the Holy Ghost might farther mean them c. 17. From that time Jesus began to preach and to say Repent for the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand 17. From that time Jesus exercised his Prophetick Office Preaching to them 1. That the time of the Kingdom of the Messiah was now at hand and 2. therefore that they should repent that they might be fit Subjects for his Kingdom and might believe and receive remission of sins 18. And Jesus walking by the Sea of Galilee saw two brethren Simon called Peter and Andrew his brother casting a net into the Sea for they were fishers 19. And he said to them follow me and I will make you fishers of men 20. And they straitway left their nets and followed him 18 19 20. It being part of Christs Office to appoinâ— Teachers under him as he walked by the Lake of Genesareth he
saw Simon and Andrew c. And he called them to be Teachers to save Souls And that so powerfully as prevailed with them to leave all and follow him 21. And going from thence he saw other two brethren James the son of Zebedee and John his brother in a ship with Zebedee their father mending their nets and he called them 22. And they immediately left the ship and their father and followed him 21 22. Note His call no doubt did reach the heart what perswasives he before used is not mentioned 23. And Jesus went about all Galilee teaching in their Synagogues and preaching the Gospel of the Kingdom and healing all manner of sickness and all manner of disease amongst the people 23. And from that time he went about in that Countrey of Galilee teaching and preaching the joyful tidings that the Messiahs Kingdom was at hand and that his Miracles might confirm his Doctrine he miraculously healed all manner of diseases where he came 24. And his fame went throughout all Syria and they brought to him all sick people that were taken with divers diseases and torments and those that were possessed with Devils and those that were Lunaticks and those that had the Palsey and he healed them 25. And there followed him great numbers of people from Galilee and from Decapolis and from Jerusalem and from Judea and from beyond Jordan 24 25. Note 1. Christ began his great Prophetick and miraculous Works among the poorest contemned part and not in Jerusalem among the greatest 2. The multitude of the miraculous cures and that of old diseases such as Palsies Leprosies c. left no place for suspicion of deceit CHAP. V. 1. ANd seeing the multitudes he went up into a Mountain and when he was set his Disciples came to him 2. And he opened his mouth and taught them saying 1. And seeing the multitude that followed him as admirers and learnerâ— not yet made full baptized Christians he went for convenience of hearing into a Mountain and there being set he taught them as followeth N. Phrases follow the custom of Countreys And so he opened his mouth by that custom was no such absurd phrase as it would be now 3. Blessed are the poor in Spirit for theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven 3. Blessed are ye my true Disciples though you be poor in the world if you have Spirits suited to your poverty for you shall have the Kingdom of Heaven for riches N. Poor in Spirit signifieth a mind that is above the love of worldly Riches and the sins that Riches use to breed and feed that is Sodoms sins Pride Fulness and Idleness and unmercifulness to the poor and such as are contented with food and raiment having mortified the lusts of the flesh which thirsts after worldly plenty and delight 4. Blessed are they that mourn for they shall be comforted 4. Though you are under sorrows now you are blessed if you are godly and have godly sorrow for your comfort will be time enough and full enough hereafter N. There are many sorts of sinful sorrow which have none of this promise such as are the common fruits of overloving some creature and distrusting God But it is holy mourning that is here meant that is for our own or other mens sins and Gods dishonour and displeasure and our want of more grace and for the miseries of the wicked and suffering world 5. Blessed are the meek for they shall inherit the earth 5. Though lowly meekness and quiet patience seem a depressed miserable state with men indeed those that are such are the most happy sort of men even in this world and their way is the most probable for escaping of outward suffering while the contrary minded vex themselves with their own impatience and pride and provoke others to hurt them and suffer much because they cannot suffer a little and raising Seditions and Wars do ruine themselves by revenge and ruining others and perish by the sword to which they trust 6. Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousness for they shall be filled 6. Blessed are you though now you hunger for want of bread if you hunger and thirst after righteousness of heart and life towards God and man as those that would fain be perfect in holiness and doing good to all and that not with a sluggish wish but a desire that useth effectual endeavour For you shall have full satisfaction of all such desires and more than you can desire now when the full are sent empty away 7. Blessed are the merciful for they shall obtain mercy 7. Tho God's grace and mercy be free yet men must be fit receivers and not reject it And it is the merciful that are thus blessed as qualified for saving mercy from God while the cruel and oppressors and persecutors and unmerciful reject mercy by their forfeiture and incapacity and undo themselves by hurting others 8. Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God 8. God will not bless impure unholy souls with the light of his Countenance and the comfort of his Love nor dwell with the filthy workers of Iniquity without holiness none shall see God But you whose hearts his grace hath purified from the filth of fleshly worldly lusts and the love of sin are a blessed people for Grace hath fitted you for begun Communion with God here and you shall see him in heavenly glory hereafter He hath not purified your hearts in vain 9. Blessed are the peacemakers for they shall be called the children of God 9. Tho peacemakers use to be hated by both extreams and sides of the contentious whom they would reconcile yet they are blessed that do it sincerely from the predominant love of God and Man and Peace for as Children are like the Father so are they to the God of Love and peace who hath reconciled his Enemies to him by Christ 10. Blessed are they that are persecuted for righteousness sake for theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven 10. Tho men think them miserable that are opprest and ruined in the World they are blessed if they are persecuted for righteousness sake For its Gods cause who will reward them with the Kingdom of Heaven and never let any be a loser by his obedience to him 11. Blessed are ye when men shall revile you and persecute you and shall say all manner of evil against you falsly for my sake 11. Think not that I come to advance you to worldly honour but look to be reviled and persecuted not only by Heathens but by Jews and to have all manner of evil charged on you and reported of you falsly for my sake because you believe me and obey me But in all this you are blessed while your false accusers and persecutors are miserable 12. Rejoyce ye and be exceeding glad for great is your reward in Heaven for so persecuted they the Prophets who were before you 12. Though such usage would break the hearts of worldly men and Hypocrites do
not you only bear it patiently but joyfully with exceeding gladness because your reward in Heaven will be so much the surer and greater for you do but follow the Prophets that are gone this way to heaven before you whom the carnal Church persecuted and murdered tho their posterity honour their names when they are dead but go on and imitate them in hating and persecuting the living 13. Ye are the salt of the earth but if the salt have lost its savour wherewith shall it be salted It is thenceforth good for nothing but to be cast out and trodden underfoot of men 13. The World is putrified with the corruption of all sin and you that follow me must be as salt to it to recover it from this corruption But if you prove filthy and corrupt your selves what or who shall be salt to you for your recovery Corrupt professors of Christianity are more miserable hopeless and forlorn than Heathens 14. Ye are the light of the world A city that is set on a hill cannot be hid 15. Neither do men light a Candle and put it under a bushel but on a candlestick and it giveth light to all that are in the house 14 15. God hath honoured you to be the lights to a dark world It is not therefore an obscure and hidden sort of goodness that beseemeth you You are called out to be conspicuous in the world like a City on a hill that cannot be hid by your difference from them in doctrine and life Men do not light a candle to hide it but to to set it up to be a light to the house And so doth God call you to be open lights in Doctrine and life 16. Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good works and glorifie your Father which is in Heaven 16. Note That 1. the good works of Christians are the due appointed means to win others to the glorifying of God and they that do not this are guilty of perfidiousness to God and man as dumb Ministers are by omitting their work 2. Therefore our good works must not be so few and small as to be undiscernable They must not be done in hypocrisie to be seen of men for our praise But they must shine forth in sincerity to God's praise 3. By good works is meant Holiness to God sobriety to our selves and justice and works of love to others 17. Think not that I am come to destroy the Law and the Prophets I am not come to destroy but to fulfil them 17. Take me not for an enemy to the Law and the Prophets as if I came to blame and destroy them As to the Ceremonial part it was but a Typifying prediction of me and is to be fulfilled in me and it is the honour of Types and Prophesies to be fulfilled And as to the Natural part I own and establish it and am so far from evacuating it that I teach the fullest keeping of it 18. For verily I say to you Till heaven and earth pass one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the Law till all be fulfilled 18. I tell you the Law is so true as being God's own word that one letter or tittle of it shall not be frustrate or fail of its performance to the end of the world but shall be all fulfilled 19. Whosoever therefore shall break one of these least commandments and shall teach men so he shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven but whosoever shall do and teach them the same shall be called Great in the Kingdom of Heaven 19. If any shall presume to break the least of these commands because it is a little one and teach men so to do he shall be vilified as he vilified God's Law and not thought fit for a place in the Kingdom of the Messiah But he shall be there Greatest that is most exact in Doing and Teaching all the Law of God Note Are not those Preachers and Prelates then the Least and basest that preach and tread down Christian love of all that dissent from any of their presumptions and so preach down not the Least but the Great command 20. For I say unto you that except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven 20. So far am I from Preaching loosness or favouring sin that I tell you tho the Scribes and Pharisees pretend to the strictest keeping of the Law if you keep it not better than they do and be not a better and a more righteous sort of men you shall in no case enter into the Kingdom of heaven Note That besides Christ's Righteousness there is necessary to all at age that will be saved a righteousness consisting in more careful exact obedience to God than any formal Hypocrite hath And this God's Spirit worketh them unto 21. Ye have heard that it was said by them of old times Thou shalt not kill and whosoever shall kill shall be in danger of judgment 22. But I say to you that whosoever is angry with his brother without a cause shall be in danger of the judgment and whosoever shall say to his brother Raca shall be in danger of the Council But whosoever shall say Thou fool shall be in danger of Hell-fire 21. Moses's Law was that Murther shall be punished with death by the lesser Sanhedrim And the carnal Jews have taken this to be all that the Sixth Commandment condemned But God's Law is perfect however carnal men misunderstand it and I tell you that 1. whoever lets out his passion of hurtful and uncharitable anger against any man without or beyond just cause doth in some degree break the Sixth Commandment and therefore deserveth answerable punishment And 2. Whoever shall causlesly scorn or revile his Brother breaketh the Command yet more and deserveth greater punishment But whosoever shall utterly despise him causlesly with an uncharitable conclusion that he is a fool or a wicked man or a Schismatick or an Heretick when it is not so shall have yet far greater punishment even Hâ—ll-fire answering that in the valley of Hinnom 23. Therefore if thou bring thy gift to the altar and there remembrest that thy brother hath ought against thee 24. Leave thy gift before the altar and go thy way first be reconciled to thy brother and then come and offer thy gift 23. Therefore see that you prefer not Sacrifice before Love and Mercy but if thou bring thy gift to the Altar and be just ready to offer it and remembrest that thou hast wronged thy Brother or given him occasion of uncharitable thoughts of thee lay more upon love than on thy offering Leave it there and go presently and make testitution confession or whatever is necessary to reconciliation and then come and offer thy gift N. 1. O Christians lay this deeply to heart that your Saviour was so great a teacher of Love that lie preferreth it before
World and the Flesh will strive hard against both But Grace will conquer and make all a delight 3. Fewer turned Christians then than did after Christs ascension But if most on earth perish how little is the earth to the vast and glorious regions of the blessed 15. Beware of false Prophets who come to you in sheeps cloathing but inwardly they are ravening wolves 16. Ye shall know them by their fruits Do men gather grapes of thorns or figs of thistles 15 16. And you must expect the temptation of Teachers falsly pretending Divine inspiration and authority they will come to you with enticing pretences as speaking for God for truth for godliness for your salvation for order peace c. but mischief and hurtfulness is in their heart and design And if you think their pretences too hard for you to confute look to the tendency and effects Thorns and thistles prick and hurt and Grapes and Figs are sweet and nourishing If their Counsel and their practice be hurtfull and destroying they are Wolves and not of God Their bloudy jaws and teeth will bewray them tho in sheeps cloathing If they would draw you to wickedness or turn you from a sober just and holy life or if instead of Love and Peace and doing good they are for hatred contention cruelty oppression unjust silencing excommunicating and persecuting by these fruits you may know them N. Tho every cruel wicked man is not a false teacher nor every man is to believed in all his Doctrines who is loving and godly Yet 1. that doctrine that tendeth to do more hurt than good is naught 2. And usually God teacheth the meek and loving and holy persons all necessary truth and forsaketh most the understanding of the wicked proud and worldly And tho not meer ornamental accomplishments yet the saving gifts of the Spirit go together that is Illumination and holy love and obedience and peace And who can be confident that Gods Spirit teacheth those men the truth above others whom he never taught the knows necessary duties of love peace justice holiness and temperance When their lives tell us that they serve the Devil its hard to believe that they are inspired of God as extraordinary men tho they may preach the truth for reputation and advantage 1. Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit 18. A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit 19. Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down and cast into the fire 20. Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them 17 18 19 20. As the man is so will he do Therefore by the badness of their fruit you may know that they speak not from the Spirit of God Note That Christ giveth us not this Rule to know ordinary Priests and Preachers Doctrine by For when Rulers and Countreys own sound Doctrine wicâ—ed worldly men will own it for preferment and worldly ends But it is to trie Prophets by who pretend to the Spirits inspiration He that is not ruled by the Spirit is not like to be inspired by the Spirit 2. And tho this hold true as to all wickedness yet the fruit that Christ specially meaneth is hurtfulness As the names of Wolves Thorns and Thistles shew 3. If a good man speak or do ill it is because he is not perfectly good but partly bad For instance The Papal Church pretendeth to the infallible guidance of the Spirit when Pope and Councils agree which is To Prophetical Inspiration beyond the meer improvement of theiâ— own knowledge How shall we know whether their pretence be true 1. We find that they cherish ignorance by forbidding the reading of the Scripture in a known Tongue without a License and praying in a Tongue not understood 2. We find that they divide the Christian world by laying its Unity and Peace on impossible terms even a multitude of their own Canons 3. We find they are adversaries to Catholick love by damning all the Christian world save their own Sect and keeping up their Church and Religion by bloudy Doctrines Inquisitions and Massacres 4. And that it is a worldly interest that is thus managed These being all Wolâ—ish Thorny hurtful fruits disprove their pretence to the Spirits infallibility But it being their interest to be for the Deity Christianity and Immortality of Souls in that they may own the truth And if the Reformed Churches have had some errours it is because they are but of imperfect knowledge and reformation 21. Not every one that saith to me Lord Lord shall enter into the kingdom of heaven but he that doth the will of my Father which is in heaven 21. It is not verbal professions and pretending to the Spirit or to be Orthodox or to be better than others nor is it formal worshipping God as the Hypocrites do nor honouring me with the lips and knee alone that will save any one but it is only the holy obedient beliver that shall be saved 22. Many will say to me in that day Lord Lord have we not prophesied in thy name and in thy name have cast out devils and in thy name done many wonderful works 23. And then I will profess to them I never knew you depart from me ye that work iniquity 22 23. Many will then plead not only that they were Bishops or Preachers in the Church but even that they Prophesied and wrought miracles in my name to whom I will say Depart from me all you that lived wickedly whatever you said or did in my name I never owned you nor will I save you 24. Therefore whosoever heareth these sayings of mine and doth them I will liken him to a wise man who built his house upon a rock 25. And the rain descended and and the flouds came and the winds blew and beat on that house and it self not for it was founded on a rock 24 25. He that heareth believeth and obeyeth that which I have now taught you is like a wise man c. Note The obedient believer is the only wise man that buildeth the hopes of his salvation on a sure foundation 26. And every one that heareth these sayings of mine and doth them not shall be like â—ed to a foolish man who built his house on the sand 27. And the rain descended and the flouds came and the winds blew and beat upon that house and it fell and great was the fall of it 26 27. Note 1. Ungodly men that hear Christs Gospel and obey it not are fools and build their hopes of Salvation as on the sands 2. All mens Religion and hopes shall be tried as a house by Storms whether it be well founded and built or not 3. Grievous will be the overthrow of the religious hopes of all hypocrites and ungodly livers 28 29. And it came to pass when Jesus had ended these sayings the people were astonished at his doctrine For he taught them
Messengers and your Commission shall be sealed by the convincing evidence of the miraculous and sanctifying operations of the Holy Ghost I will own you in all you say do or suffer according to your commission and will reward them that receive you and your words as if they received me my self for I am not to stay on earth to do all my work my self but will do it by my Ministers And he that receiveth me shall be accepted by my Father as if he had received him N. As this is a most strong and comfortable obligation to the receiving of Christs true Ministers so it is dreadful prophaneness to hear a proud domineering enemy of Godliness that hath got by force into the title of the Ministery and labours to make true Godliness odious and persecuteth the most faithful to plead this Text as if he that heard and received their malignant scorns at Piety did hear and receive Jesus Christ 41. He that receiveth a prophet in the name of a prophet shall receive a prophets reward and he that receiveth a righteous man in the name of a righteous man shall receive a righteous mans reward 41. Note 1. This tells us that God rewardeth not men according to their gifts but according to the will and heart And it is a great comfort to every ungifted and poor inferiour Christian that they may have the reward of Preachers if they do but receive them and further their works as they are able yea if they do but love them and would receive them if they could God taketh it as done 2. But by the same reward is meant the same in kind but not in degree 3. And by a Righteous man is meant an eminent godly man and that he that loveth such and entertaineth them shall be numbred with the truly righteous But it meaneth not that every wicked liver shall speed as the Righteous if he will but receive such tho he amend not himself But he that loveth a good man because he is such and sheweth bâ— receiving him tho to his cost and danger that his love is sincere shall be numbred with such himself 42. And whosoever shall give to drink to one of these little ones a cup of cold water only in the name of a disciple verily I say unto you he shall in no wiâ—e lose his reward 42. He that loveth a Christian as such more than his riches and would give him more if he had it if he give but a cup of cold Water to the poorest weakest Christian because he is a Christian shall not lose the reward that I here promise Note 1. What a safe way of usury hath Christ taught all Believers He is an unbeliever who thinks he shall be a loser by any obedience to Christ 2. It is not the Rich only that shall have the reward of Charity but the Poor also that do their best and would give if they were able 3. It is not only charity to Preachers and rare persons but to the least Christians that Christ will reward 4. Therefore it is not only slandering reviling and 〈…〉 eâ—inâ—nt servants of Christ but even the 〈…〉 Christians that Christ will con◠〈…〉 miserable pretence to say they 〈…〉 â—ty perhaps for dissenting from 〈…〉 of usurpers as if any men were free from all errour CHAP. XI 1. ANd it came to pass when Jesus had made an end of commanding his twelve disciples he departed thence to teach and to preach in their cities 1. Having given his twelve Disciples their instructions he went about also to preach himself 2. Now when John had heard in the prison the works of Christ he sent two of his disciples 3. And said to him Art thou he that should come or do we look for another 2 3. Note It is doubtful whether John being in Prison and not seeing Jesus the meaning be Art thou the same Jesus that I baptized c. Or as is more likely that he sent his Disciples that they might be convinced by more than John's testimony 4. Jesus answered and said to them Go and shew John again those things which ye do hear and see 5. The blind receive their sight and the lame walk the lepers are cleansed and the deaf hear the dead are raised up and the poor have the gospel preached to them 6. And blessed is he whoever shall not be offended in me 4 5 6. It is not my bare word but my works that shall answer you it is by the fruit that the tree must be known The miraculous works of Divine Power are done and the works of love to mens bodies and the Gospel of Salvation is preached for their Souls And these being Gods works are Gods testimony what I am And yet the meanness of my appearance and my contempt and suffering from men will be to many a stumbling block and make the work of believing difficult and blessed are they that believe notwithstanding all these difficulties 7. And as they departed Jesus began to say to the multitude concerning John What went ye out into the wilderness to see a reed shaken with the wind 8. But what went ye out to see A man clothed in soft raiment Behold they that wear soft cloathing are in kings houses 9. But what went ye out to see A prophet yea I say to you and more than a prophet 7 8 9. Jesus took this occasion to describe John to the people saying What went you to John in the Wilderness to see not a toy like a shaken Reed Nor yet a pompous Gallant in gay cloaths such be not in Wildernesses but in Kings houses you 'l say A Prophet Yes and greater than any foregoing Prophets A nearer Messenger of the Kingdom of God 10. For this is he of whom it is written Behold I send my messenger before thy face which shall prepare thy way before thee 10. For this is the Harbinger of the Messiah promised by other Prophets 11. Verily I say to you Among them that are born of women there hath not risen a greater than John the Baptist Notwithstanding he that is least in the kingdom of heaven is greater than he 11. There hath not been a greater than John before him as being nearest the Kingdom of the Messiah But yet the least of my Ministers in this my Kingdom is greater than he and shall have more eminent gifts of the Spirit as well as a more excellent office and work so far shall my Kingdom begun after my Ascension excell all ages that were before it 12. And from the days of John the Baptist until now the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence and the violent take it by force 12. And as the people crowded to John in the wilderness and now as you see flock after me so since John began to preach I may say that these multitudâ—s of inferiour people croud as it were into the Kingdom of Heaven and will not lose it while it is neglected by the higher sort 13. For all the prophets
part for three days 41. The men of Nineveh shall rise up in judgment with this generation and shall condemn it because they repented at the preaching of Jonas and behold a greater than Jonas is here 42. The Queen of the south shall rise up in judgment with this generation and shall condemn it for she came from the uttermost parts of the earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon and behold a greater than Solomon is here 41 42. Nineveh repented at a far less warning and convincing means than the Miracles and words of the Messiah sent from heaven And the Queen of the South came from a far land to hear the wisdom of Solomon but these men despise a far greater than Solomon these therefore shall condemn them 43. When the unclean spirit is gone out of a man he walketh through dry places seeking rest and finding none 44. Then he saith I will return into my house from whence I came out and when he is come he findeth it empty swept and garnished 45. Then goeth he and taketh with him seven other spirits more wicked than himself and they enter in and dwell there and the last state of that man is worse than the first even so shall it be also to this wicked generation 43. c. The case of this wicked generation is like that of a man that had the Devil cast out of him but being unthankful and continuing in his sin the Devil by Gods permission possesseth him again and bringeth with him seven worse spirits and so his end is worse than he was before he was delivered So I have preached the Gospel and cast out Devils in this land but being rejected by the obstinate unbelievers the Devil will get a worse possession of them than that from which I did eject him and they shall be cut off for their unbelief 46 47. While he yet talked to the people behold his mother and his brethren stood without desiring to speak with him Then one said to him Behold thy mother and thy brethren stand without desiring to speak with thee 48. But he answered and said to him that told him Who is my mother and who are my brethren 46 c. Dost thou know who they be that I esteem as my Mother and brethren 49 50. And he stretched forth his hand toward his disciples and said Behold my mother and my brethren For whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is in heaven the same is my brother and sister and mother 49 50. Note 1. Christ spake not this to teach men to dishonour Parents or to lay by natural affection but to let all know that Regeneration puts men into a more honourable beloved and happy relation to him than natural generation or kindred 2. Which is exceeding comfort for every true Christian 3. And direction to us how to love such 4. And a terrible prognostick of the misery of those that hate and persecute them CHAP. XIII 1. THe same day went Jesus out of the house and sat by the sea side 2. And great multitudes were gathered together to him so that he went into a ship and sat and the whole multitude stood on the shore 3. And he spake many things to them in parables saying Behold a sower went forth to sow 1 2 3. N. Christ thought a Ship or a House or a Mountain no unmeet place to preach in and yet avoided not the Temple or Synagogues 2. They that will have the word with Gods blessing must follow after it 3. Similitudes were suitable to such learners 4. Preaching is like sowing seed 4. And when he sowed some seeds fell by the way side and the fowls came and devoured them up 5. Some fell on stony places where they had not much earth and forthwith they sprang up because they had no deepness of earth 6. And when the sun was up they were scorched and because they had not root they withered away 7. And some fell among thorns and the thorns sprang up and choked them 8. But other fell into good ground and brought forth fruit some an hundred fold some sixty fold some thirty fold 9. Who hath ears to hear let him hear 4 c. Note The first sort was not earthed The second sort had little earth and rooting the third sort had earth and root but among thorns which had greater possession and choaked it Of so great weight is it to understand this difference of hearers that it is as much as our ears and understandings are worth 10 11. And the disciples came and said to him Why speakest thou to them in parables He answered and said to them Because it is given to you to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven but to them it is not given 10 11. Because tho God hath given you some knowledge already of the mysteries of the Kingdom of the Messiah these men are ignorant like children and must be taught by familiar similitudes accordingly being yet uncapable of other manner of teaching 12. For whosoever hath to him shall be given and he shall have more abundance but whosoever hath not from him shall be taken away even that he hath 12. For here it is true that to him that hath shall be given c. He that hath already the understanding of the rudiments and fundamentals is thereby capable of receiving and understanding more one truth openeth the way unto another But they that have no considerable knowledge are hardly taught it and if it be by their wilfull neglect or contempt are like by their guilt and folly to lose all the profitable use even of their reason 13. Therefore I speak to them in parables because they seeing see not hearing they hear not neither do they understand 14. And in them is fulfilled the prophecy of Esaias which saith By hearing ye shall hear and not understand and seeing ye shall see and shall not perceive 15. For this peoples heart is waxed gross and their ears are dull of hearing and their eyes they have closed lest at any time they should see with their eyes and hear with their ears and understand with their heart and should be converted and I should heal them 13 c. I speak to them in similitudes as children must be first taught to spell because tho they have understanding eyes and ears they are so ignorant that they understand not even what eyes and ears and reason tell them As the Prophet Isaiah saith c. This people by wilful neglect of knowledge are such as will not understand even what they hear and see For their hearts are stupifyed and their understanding so dull and they have so sinfully shut their own eyes for want of care and love to truth that thus they keep out the knowledge of the Gospel and shut out my offered grace which else would convince and convert them and they would be healed Note 1. That the way of Parables is not mentioned as an obscure way to hide the truth
Note 1. Whence the Ancient Doctors gathered that Christ hath a two old Knowledge Will and Operation One Humane and Imperfect the other Divine and Perfect 2. Angels may increase in knowledge 37. But as the days of Noe were so shall also the coming of the Son of man be 38. For as in the days that were before the flood they were eating and drinking marrying and giving in marriage until the day that Noe entred into the ark 39. And knew not until the flood came and took them all away so shall also the coming of the Son of man be 37.38.39 As in the days of Noe they would not believe their danger till it surprized them but liv'd presumptuously in their fleshly pleasure and worldly business so will it be with Sinners at my Coming Both at the destruction of Jerusalem and at the day of Judgment 40. Then shall two be in the field the one shall be taken and the other left 41. Two women shall be grinding at the mill the one shall be taken and the other left 40.41 Then I will manifest my distinguishing Providence One that is a Believer shall be taken to me and be Saved and the other left to their delusion and destruction in unbelief Note The difficulty of most of these foregoing Texts forbids me to be peremptory in determining whether they spake onely of the destruction of Jerusalem as in Mark the Question seemeth to intimate Or also of the End of the World as some words in the Answer seem to intimate And I incline to think that as the Types and Prophecies of the Old Testament spake proximately of the things and persons Typifying but remotely and chiefly thereby of Christ and the things Typifyed so these Texts speak first of the destruction of Jerusalem and next of the Calling of the Gentiles and Catholick Church but thereby finally and chiefly of the End of the World As if Christ said As it will be here now so it will be then parabolically 42. Watch therefore for ye know not what hour your Lord doth come This therefore is the necessary wisdome of all to be as men on their watch never a sleep or mindless but always ready as expecting the Coming of your Lord And then though you understand not all Circumstances before hand you shall be safe 43. But know this that if the master of the house had known in what hour the thief would come he would have watched and would not have suffered his house to be broken up 44. Therefore be ye also ready for in such an hour as you think not the Son of man cometh 43.44 Seeing men will watch against a Thief if they knew when he would come watch you for the preventing of surprize because you know not but it may presently be the time and it must be a continual readiness that must be your safety not onely as to the destruction of Jerusalem but as to every mans particular Judgment For Christ spake for the use of us all to the end and not onely for the few Jews that heard him 45. Who then is a faithful and wise servant whom his lord hath made ruler over his houshold to give them meat in due season 46. Blessed is that servant whom his lord when he cometh shall find so doing 45.46 And those that are faithful and wise Teachers and rulers of his Church to give them meet and seasonable instruction as food for their Souls shall be found at their Lords coming Blessed Persons and shall be aboundantly gainers by their labours and their Sufferings 47. Verily I say unto you that he shall make him ruler over all his goods 47. I tell you such Ministers how poor or despised soever now by the world shall be advanced to a far greater dignity than their present Pastoral Office even to a participation under Christ of the Universal Government 48. But and if that evil servant shall say in his heart My Lord delayeth his coming 49. And shall begin to smite his fellow servants and to eat and drink with the drunken 48.49 But if any Assume the Sacred Ministry and shall say in his heart It is long since Christ promised to come and now his coming is either uncertain or will not be in hasle and thereupon shall indulge â—his fleshly Lusts and shall turn a malignant abuser of his fellow Servants and Persecute Silence and Oppress them and give himself up to the pleasure of his Appetite in Feasting and Drunkenness 50. The lord of that servant shall come in a day when he looketh not for him and in an hour that he is not ware of 51. And shall cut him asunder and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites there shall be â—eeping and gnashing of teeth 50. The Lord of that Servant will surprise him in his Sin and Security when he least suspecteth it and will execute that Vengeance on him which is due to such as aggravate their wickedness by Hypocrisie and make him feel that as it is odious so it is dreadful to prophane Holy things and to fight against holiness in the Name of Christ and at once to be a Minister a Worldling a Sensualist and a Persecutor Annotation It is of great moment for the understanding of this Chapter and much of Christs Gospel to know the true meaning of Christs Kingdom and his Coming Tho oft he spake directly of his last coming to Judgment yet ordinarily this seemeth his meaning His Kingdom is that Reign in Heaven on Earth at once which he was to exercise as the Messiah or God Incarnate having Redeemed lost Man The little poor Nation of Israelites were his peculiar People before Upon his Ascension the Gentile World was to be Called and a Catholick Church gathered over the Earth in a more excellent covenant of peculiarity and this Catholick Church is the Kingdom of the Messiah His coming is not his sending his Enemies to destroy Jerusalem nor yet his Visible Appearance in Person till Judgment but his setting up this his Kingdom his coming to Reign that is to Erect this Catholick Church This is plainly expounded in Luke 17.20 21 23. The Pharisees demanded when the Kingdom of God should come He told them The Kingdom of God cometh not with observation or outward shew by personal visible Appearance of the King in Pomp and Splendor with a Court as Monarchs rule nor shall they say Lo here or Lo there No Head King or Court shall be Visible for behold the Kingdom of God is in you or among you It is a Spiritual Reign in Souls and in the Church of which you have already some beginnings 24. For as the Lightning that Lightneth out of one part under the Heaven shineth to the other part under Heaven So shall also the Son of man be in his Day but first he must suffer and be rejected of this Generation c. that is when he hath Suffered and been Rejected he will Rise Ascend and from Heaven send his Spirit and Word to
go into Gallilee and there they shall see me 10. N. 1. He would not shew himself so openly to the malicious forsaken people at Jerusalem 2. His disciples and kinsmen are called his Brethren 3. No one evangelist mentioneth the whole of this History but what one omitteth another hath of which after 11. Now when they were going Behold some of the watch came into the city and shewed to the chief priests all the things that were done 12. And when they were assembled with the Elders and had taken counsel they gave large money to the soldiers 13. Saying say ye His disciples came by night and stole him away while we slept 14. And if this come to the governours ears we will perswade him and secure you 11. N. What will convince hardned forsaken men 15. So they took the money and did as they were taught And this saying is commonly reported among the Jews to this day 15. N. 1. Lying is the Devils great meanes against Faith And the love of money is the meanes that subserveth it 2. They that will not believe the truth easily believe deceiving lies 16. Then the eleven disciples went away into Galilee into a mountain where Jesus had appointed them 17. And when they saw him they worshipped him but some doubted 17. N. Tho the evangelists say no more of Christs meeting them on this Mountain and what he there said to them and Luke and John say nothing of it and there seem a strange difference in their Narratives of Christs appearances it is but one saying what another had omitted and no one of them saying all of which after on John 20. and 21. 18. And Jesus came and spake to them saying All power is given to me in heaven and on Earth 19. Go ye therefore and teach all nations baptizing them in the Name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost 18. After these and other appearings to them Jesus said As I have dyed to redeem the World in order to the ends of my undertaking the Father hath given me an Universal Propiety and Governing power by the right to Redemption as chief Administrator under him in Heaven and Earth So that henceforth all the concerns of men in this World and the other are at my dispose and all men under my Government by Right and Obligation By which authority I now commission you to go abroad the World and make all Nations to the utmost of your power my Disciples taking them into my Church by Solemn Covenant celebrated by Baptizing them into the name of the Father Son and Holy Ghost N. 1. Christs Right of Dominion and Empire is founded in the Fathers Covenant with him as redeemer 2. And being Vniversal Lord Redemption is so far universal as to prove these and other common effects Rom. 14.9 To this end Christ dyed rose and revived that he might be Lord both of the dead and of the living 2. The word translated Teach signifieth Disciple to me or make Nations my Disciples 3. All Christians should endeavour to make Christianity the National Religion that the Kingdoms of the World may become the Kingdoms of the Lord and of his Christ that is that they be Christian Kingdoms and not only Christians gathered out of Kingdoms 4. This maketh not all to be Christians who are in those Kingdoms but only such as are Discipled 5. Infants being parts of all Kingdoms this text commandeth to Disciple and Baptize them they are made Disciples by being justly dedicated to Christ by those that have true Power to dispose of them to learn of him and obey him as they grow up and are Capable As Christ was relatively Head of the Church in his Infancy when his humane nature was uncapable of the actual administration so are Infants capable of being Disciples by Covenant Dedication by those that have the dispose of them for their good and can covenant for them which men and by Relation and Obligation God had never a Church on Earth of which Infants were not Infant-members since there were Infants in the World 6. To be baptized into the name of the Father Son and Holy Ghost is no less than by solemn Covenant to give up ones self to God the Father as our Father reconciled by Christ our chief owner and rules and our chief Benefactor even as our God and to Christ as our Saviour and the Holy Ghost as our Sanctifier And meerly to consent to learn of Christ makes none a baptizable disciple 7. Baptism is Christening and is the badge of those that must love and take each other for Christians and the terms of Church Unity till it be nullified by verbal or actual apostacy And it is Church tyranny and Schism to make Canons which shall exclude those from the Church of Christ whom he taketh in by baptism before they impenitently nullify that Covenant in whole or in some essential part viz. by proved denying essentials of Faith or forsaking some essential part of obedience 8. Baptism making us Christians is our state of Regeneration by which we may know our right to Justification and Salvation that is He that consenteth heartily and unfeignedly to the Baptismal Covenant is Regenerate and justified and shall be saved And he that doth consent but with the mouth and outward signe or leaveth out some essential part in his heart consent is regenerate only sacramentally and a visible member of the Church but is not justified nor shall be saved 20. Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you and â—o I am with you alway to the end of the World 20. And when you have Baptized them and so united them to me and my universal Church upon their understanding professed faith and repentance and dedication of their seed to me then congregate them in order under faithful Pastors And as you as general Teachers to all the Churches must deliver to them all the commands which I have committed to your trust by word and writing so these Pastors must further instruct them that they may grow up in knowledge of all these my commands And in the performance of this charge I shall by the help of my Spirit and protection be present with you and such pastors in their course to the end of this World or age till I shall come in glory to the final judgment Tho you see me not I shall be as really assisting to you and regardful of you even in all your labours and sufferings as if you saw me Note 1. This general command of teaching all Nations Christs commands includeth writing the Scriptures without which they could not teach posterity in all Nations his commands 2. It maketh them his intrusted Apostles from whose fidelity we may believingly receive his commands And therefore implyeth the promise of his Spirit to make them true and credible reporters 3. It implyeth that his commands are the universal Laws for his Catholick Church And no man or men have authority
to make Laws for the universal Church on Earth but he and to undertake it is to undertake the prerogative of Christ and to be Vice-christ by usurpation be it Pope or Councils 4. Yet the precept of observing his commands forbids not the observing of the commands of any lawful limited local rulers under him not crossing his commands Parents Masters Pastors Princes must be obeyed in their Provinces and Places even about Gods worship If men make subordinate Laws according to Christs General Laws of Love Concord Edification Order they must be obeyed as e. g. what translations of Scripture to use what Psalms Meters Tunes Gestures Time Place and abundance such like The Gospel according to St. MARK Note 1. That this is the same Mark against whom as not fit to be taken with them St. Paul sharply contended with Barnabas even to parting a sunder But it was not as charging him with any crime but as unfit to be taken with them in so long and hard a work which he before deserted 2. It is said by some to be a tradition that Mark wrote this from the Mouth of Peter but that is uncertain 3. It is questioned seeing it is only the eleven Apostles to whom Christ promised the Eminent help of the Spirit to bring all his Doctrine to their remembrance and lead them into all Truth How can we be sure that Mark and Luke who were no Apostles and had not this promise did never mistake in their writing the Gospel Ans Tho Christ promised not Infallibility to all Preachers then he promised and gave the Eminent Miraculous gifts to the Spirit to others as well as to the Apostles as appeared in Stephen Philip and others And this spirit was to sit them for the work to which they were called which his miracles by them attested 2. And the Apostles that then lived approved these writings of Mark and Luke and so did the Churches where the gifts of the Spirit did then most abound who also delivered them down to us Whether this Mark was Bishop of Alexandria or only a transient Evangelist there a while is an Historical controversie of no great Moment When Antioch had at once so many great Apostles Prophets and Teachers and no one of them then a Bishop to rule the rest as their Pastor we may well conjecture that the case of Alexandria did not much differ from that of Antioch and Jerusalem where neither James nor any one was Governour of the Apostles The Reader must not expect that I repeat at large the Paraphrases or Notes which are written on Matthew when the same History and words are by Mark repeated CHAP. I. 1. THE beginning of the gospel of Jesus Christ the Son of God 2. As it is written in the prophets Behold I send my messenger before thy face who shall prepare thy way before thee 3. The voice of one crying in the Wilderness Prepare ye the way of the Lord make his paths straight 1. c. The publick entrance of Christ on his Ministry and Preaching the glad tydings of Salvation was by the preparation of Johns Ministry Preaching Repentance to fit men for the Kingdom of the Messiah at hand which the Prophets had foretold Note Whether by the Prophets be here meant Isay and Malachi or onely Isay is a Controversie of small moment 4. John did Baptize in the wilderness and preach the baptism of repentance for the remission of sins 4. John told the Jews that the Messiah was now come and brought Pardon and Salvation to all that received him and therefore perswaded them all to Repent that they might be Pardoned and fit Members of his Kingdom and Baptized those that Professed this 5. And there went out unto him all the land of Judea and they of Jerusalem and were all baptized of him in the river of Jordan confessing their sins 5. The generality of the people longing for the promised Messiah were glad of this News that he was Come and thronged to John Confessing their Sins and Professing Repentance and were Baptized by him 6. And John was clothed with camels hair and with a girdle of a skin about his loyns and he did eat locusts and wild honey 6. N. This kind of Eremetical Life and Abstinence is overvalued by them who place Merit or Perfection in it and is unjustly vilifyed by some who know not of how great use it is some persons to withdraw from worldly Vanities and Temptations 7. And preached saying There cometh one mightier than I after me the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to stoop down and unloose 7. N. Christ and his Servants are patterns of Humility But Satan and his servants are known by Pride 8. I indeed have baptized you with water but he shall baptize you with the holy Ghost 8. My Baptism doth but prepare you but his shall power out the Spirit on the Baptized 9. And it came to pass in those days that Jesus came from Nazareth of Galilee and was baptized of John in Jordan 9. N. Qu. Did Christ Profess Repentance for the Remission of Sins If not how was he capable of Johns Baptisme Answ He was not Baptized to the same uses as other men but as owning Johns Baptisme and the Coming of the Kingdom of God As a General will wear the same Colours with his Soldiers though theirs signifie subjection to him 10. And straitway coming up out of the water he saw the heavens opened and the Spirit like a dove descending upon him 10. See on Matt. 3. 11. And there came a voice from heaven saying Thou art my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased 11. N. God from Heaven Preached the Gospel at Christs Baptisme 12. And immediately the spirit driveth him into the wilderness 13. And he was there in the wilderness forty days tempted of Satan and was with the wild beasts and the Angels ministred to him 12.13 N. 1. To conquer Temptations is to conquer Satan 2. Angels brought him meat at the end of the Forty days 14. Now after that John was put in prison Jesus came into Galilee preaching the gospel of the kingdom of God 14. That the Kingdom of God was coming 15. And saying The time is fulfilled and the kingdom of God is at hand repent ye and believe the gospel 15. The promised time of the Messiahs appearing is Come Repent and believe this glad-tidings 16. Now as he walked by the sea of Galilee he saw Simon and Andrew his brother casting a net into the sea for they were fishers 17. And Jesus said to them Come ye after me and I will make you to become fishers of men 18. And straitway they forsook their nets and followed him 16. c. See on John 1.40 and Matt. 4.18 19. And when he had gone a little further thence he saw James the son of Zebedee and John his brother who also were in the ship mending their nets 20. And straitway he called them and they left their father Zebedee in
cannons could loose men from Gods commands As if a cannon should forbid men to give to the poor or to preach the Gospel or worship God who is bound to it by Gods Law 14. And when he had called all the people unto him He said to them Hearken to me every one of you and understand 15. There is nothing from without a man that entring into him can defile him but things which come out of him those are they which defile a man 16. If any man hath ears to hear let him hear 14 c. N. He speaketh of defiling by Guilt 17. And when he was entred into the house from the people his disciples asked him concerning the parable 18. And he saith to them Are ye so without understanding also do ye not perceive that whatsoever thing from without entereth into the man it cannot defile him 19. Because it entereth not into his heart but into the belly and goeth out into the draught purging all meats 17. c. Meat maketh not a sinful heart or will as such 20. And he said That which cometh out of the man that defileth a man 21. For from within out of the heart of men proceed evil thoughts adulteries fornications murders 22. Thefts covetousness wickedness deceit lasciviousness an evil eye blasphemy pride foolishness 23. All these evil things come from within and defile the man 23. These make him a sinner and guilty And so do gluttony and drunkenness but not as Meat and Drink but as sinful excess 24. And from thence he arose and went into the borders of Tyre and Sidon and entred into a house and would have no man know it but could not be hid 25. For a certain woman whose young daughter had an unclean Spirit heard of him and came and fell at his feet 26. The woman was a Greek a Syrophenician by nation and she besought him that he would cast forth the devil out of her daughter 27. But Jesus said to her Let the children first be filled for it is not meet to take the childrens bread and to cast it unto the dogs 26. N. Phaenice and Canaan were one place 27. I am sent first to the Israelites Gods peculiar people to whom you Canaanitos go for dogs and must not have their part 28. And she answered and said to him Yes Lord yet the dogs under the table eat of the childrens crumbs 29. And he said to her For this saying go thy way the devil is gone out of thy daughter 30. And when she was come to her house she found the devil gone out and her daughter laid upon the bed 28. c. N. Not for the wittiness of her saying but for the Faith and Importunity They that will take no denyal of Christ shall have no denyal 31. And again departing from the coasts of Tyre and Sidon he came unto the sea of Galilee through the midst of the coasts of Decapolis 32. And they bring unto him one that Was deaf and had an impediment in his speech and they beseech him to put his hand upon him 33. And he took him aside from the multitude and put his fingers into his ears and he spit and touched his tongue 34. And looking up to heaven he sighed and saith to him Ephphata that is Be opened 35. And straightway his ears were opened and the string of his tongue loosed and he spake plain 36. And he charged them that they should tell no man but the more he charged them so much the more a great deal they published iâ— 37. And were beyond measure astonished saying He hath done all things well he maketh both the deaf to hear and the dumb to speak 33. Christs looking up to heaven and sighing implyeth some more than ordinary difficulty in the cure Bodily mercies are magnified by all CHAP. VIII 1. IN those days the multitude being very great and having nothing to eat Jesus called his disciples to him and saith to them 2. I have compassion on the multitude because they have now been with me three days and have nothing to eat 3. And if I send them away fasting to their own houses they will faint by the way for divers of them came from far 2. Christs compassion is our great consolation and ground of trust 4. And his disciples answered him From whence can a man satisfie these men with bread herein the wilderness 5. And he asked them How many loaves have ye and they said seven 6. And he commanded the people to sit down on the ground and he took the seven loaves and gave thanks and brake and gave to his disciples to set before them and they did set them before the people 7. And they had a few small fishes and he blessed and commanded to set them also before them 8. So they did eat and were filled and they took up of the broken meat that was left seven baskets 9. And they that had eaten were about four thousand and he sent them away N. It s like their loaves then were but like our cakes by the custom of breaking them 10. And straightway he entred into a ship with his disciples and came into the parts of Dalmanutha 11. And the Pharisees came forth and began to question with him seeking of him a sign from heaven tempting him 10 11. They would trie whether he were the Son of God by a sign from heaven of their own choosing 12. And he sighed deeply in his spirit and saith Why doth this generation seek after a sign verily I say to you there shall no sign be given this generation 12. He deeply groaned in grief for their obdurateness and said Have not this kind of men had signs enough to convince them Must they further chuse what Miracles they shall have Verily no such desire of these perverse men shall be satisfied the miracle of my resurrection they shall have 13. And he left them and entring into the ship again departed unto the other side 14. Now the Disciples had forgotten to take bread neither had they in the ship with them more than one loaf 15. And he charged them saying Take heed beware of the leven of the Pharisees and of the leven of Herod 15. The dangerous enemies of the Gospel are the Ceremonious Pharisees and the King Herod a jealous Roman Governour Take special heed that the Pharisees seduce you not by their deceits nor the King and his Officers affright you not from the Faith by his cruelty 16. And they reasoned among themselves saying It is because we have no bread 17. And when Jesus knew it he saith to them Why reason ye because ye have no bread perceive ye not yet neither understand have ye your heart yet hardened 18. Having eyes see ye not and having ears hear ye not and do ye not remember 19. When I brake the five loaves among five thousand how many baskets full of fragments took ye up and they said Twelve 20. And when the seven among four thousand how many
faith when it is known to be Gods will and word 38. And Mary said Behold the handmaid of the Lord be it unto me according to thy word 38. Amen Let thy word come to pass They are the expression of Maries faith and hope 38. And the angel departed from her 39. And Mary arose in those days and went into the hill countrey with hast into a city of Judea 40. And entered into the house of Zacharias and saluted Elizabeth 38 39 40. The Angels words made her go see how it was with Elizabeth 41. And it came to pass that when Elizabeth heard the salutation of Mary the babe leaped in her womb and Elizabeth was filled with the holy Ghost 42. And she spake out with a loud voice and said Blessed art thou among women and blessed is the fruit of thy womb 43. And whence is this to me that the mother of my Lord should come to me 44. For lo assoon as the voice of thy salutation sounded in mine ears the babe leaped in my womb for joy 45. And blessed is she that believed for there shall be a performance of those things which were told her from the Lord. 41 42 43 44 45. The Holy-Ghost filled her to speak out these word prophetically c. 46. And Mary said My soul doth magnifie the Lord 47. And my spirit hath rejoyced in God my Saviour 48. For he hath regarded the low estate of his hand-maiden for behold from henceforth all generations shall call me blessed 46 47 48. Mary also filled with the Spirit speaks these words of praise to God My Soul c. 48. He hath raised me highest who was one of the lowest 49. For he that is mighty hath done to me great things and holy is his name 50. And his mercy is on them that fear him from generation to generation 49 50. Mercy to all that fear God and their posterity is the great name or notification of the most Holy God to man 51. He hath shewed strength with his arm he hath scattered the proud in the imagination of their hearts 52. He hath put down the mighty from their seats and exalted them of low degree 53. He hath filled the hungry with good things and the rich he hath sent empty away 51 52 33. He hath shewed that it is he that is Almighty by scattering the proud in their own vain imaginations And by casting down the high and exalting the low And by satisfying the needy and bringing the prosperous to distress 54. He hath holpen his servant Israel in remembrance of his mercy 55. As he spake to our fathers and to Abraham and to his seed for ever 54 55. The promises which he made to Abraham and his seed he is now performing in their proper sense for the saving of all the believing seed The mercy which promised it is now performing it 56. And Mary abode with her about three months and returned to her own house 56. Note It was many months between Maries espousal to Joseph and their marriage 57. Now Elizabeths full time came that she should be delivered and she brought forth a son 58. And her neighbours and her cousins heard how the Lord had shewed great mercy upon her and they rejoyced with her 57 58. In giving a son to one so old 59. And it came to pass that on the eighth day they came to circumcise the child and they called him Zacharias after the name of his father 60. And his mother answered and said Not so but he shall be called John 61. And they said unto her There is none of thy kindred that is called by this name 62. And they made signs to his father how he would have him called 63. And he asked for a writing table and wrote saying His name is John and they marvelled all 59 60 61 62. Note They would have the name keep the memorial of Ancestors 63. By signs 64. And his mouth was opened immediately and his tongue loosed and he spake and praised God 65. And fear came on all that dwelt round about them and all these sayings were noised abroad thoroughout all the hill-countrey of Judea 66. And all they that had heard them laid them up in their hearts saying What manner of Child shall this be And the hand of the Lord was with him 64 65 66. It raised in all the Countrey great expectations what this Child would prove And God did extraordinarily bless him 67. And his father Zacharias was filled with the Holy Ghost and prophesied saying 68. Blessed be the Lord God of Israel for he hath visited and redeemed his people 69. And hath raised up an horn of salvatition for us in the house of his servant David 70. As he spake by the mouth of his holy prophets which have been since the world began 71. That we should be saved from our enemies and from the hand of all that hate us 67 68 69 70 71. Spake by inspiration Note Christ was prophecyed of from the beginning of the World after Adams Fall N. Tho Gods Spirit in him understood just what manner of Saviour Christ would be and what sort of deliverance from enemies he would bring by the destruction of the Jews and calling the Gentiles we know not that Zachary Elizabeth and Mary understood this while they thus prophecyed 72. To perform the mercy promised to our fathers and to remember his holy covenant 73. The oath which he sware to our father Abraham 74. That he would grant unto us that we being delivered our of the hands of our enemies might serve him without fear 75. In holyness and righteousness before him all the days of our life 72 73 74 75. That the Messiah delivering us from all our enemies spiritual and corporal we may serve him in safety not terrified by them Note Holiness and Righteousness are the sum of Gods acceptable service Note The chief benefit of deliverance from cruel enemies is that we freely and peaceably serve God 76. And thou child shalt be called the prophet of the Highest for thou shalt go before the face of the Lord to prepare his ways 77. To give knowledge of salvation unto his people by the remission of their sins 76 77. Thou shalt be a Prophet of God to go before Christ to prepare men to receive him by calling them to repentance proclaiming that a Saviour is come to save his people by pardoning their sins 78. Through the tender mercy of our God whereby the day-spring from on high hath visited us 79. To give light to them that sit in darkness and in the shadow of death to guide our feet into the way of peace 78 79. The tender mercy of God having given us from Heaven the sum of heavenly Light to visit us 79. even to them that lived in the darkness of sin and misery and to guide us into the way of life and happiness 80. And the child grew and waxed strong in spirit and was in the desarts till the day of
they are lovely so approved and loved his Humanity more as it grew more in act and habit toward perfection CHAP. III. 1. NOW in the fifteenth year of the reign of Tiberius Cesar Pontius Pilate being governor of Judea and Herod being tetrarch of Galilee and his brother Philip tetrarch of Iturea and of the region of Trachonitis and Lysanias the tetrarch of Abilene 2. Annas and Cajaphas being the high-priests the word of God came unto John the son of Zacharias in the wilderness 1 2. Note A Tetrarch is the Governour of the fourth part of a Province or large Country Whether Annas and Caipahas were both High Priests by corruption at once or exercised it by turns or being yearly chosen one had it one part of the year and the other succeeded him or whether Annas is so called for his power with or over the High Priest by affinity and interest or whether Annas though so called had another sort of Government distinct from the Priesthood Expositors are not agreed But it 's certain that the High Priesthood was greatly corrupted and usually bought of the Romans 3. And he came into all the countrey about Jordan preaching the baptism of repentance for the remission of sins 3. Preaching Pardon to all true Penitents and telling them that publick deliverance from their National Calamity was at hand to be offered them if they would prepare for it by Repentance 4. As it is written in the book of the words of Esaias the prophet saying The voice of one crying in the wilderness Prepare ye the way of the Lord make his paths straight 5. Every valley shall be filled and every mountain and hill shall be brought low and the crooked shall be made straight and the rough ways shall be made smooth 6. And all flesh shall see the salvation of God 4 5 6. Prepare your selves for the Kingdom of God in which he will raise the humble and the oppressed and take down the proud and the oppressors and will bring in Justice and Reformation into an unrighteous wicked World and the Saviour of the World shall appear and his Salvation be proclaimed and wrought throughout the Earth 7. Then said he to the multitude that came forth to be baptized of him O generation of vipers who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come 8. Bring forth therefore fruits worthy of repentance and begin not to say within your selves We have Abraham to our father for I say unto you that God is able of these stones to raise up children unto Abraham 7 8. Do you think to scape the wrath that is coming on you by an hypocritical Repentance and the Ceremony of Baptism Shew that you truly repent by your reformed lives and presume not on your being Abraham's Seed For God that can make Man of Stones can of the Gentiles raise a Seed of Believers to Abraham 9. And now also the ax is laid unto the root of the tree every tree therefore which bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down and cast into the fire 9. God is â—ntring into Judgment with you and will â—ut down wicked and fruitless Hypocrites for the fire 10. And the people asked him saying what shall we do then 11. He answereth and saith unto them he that hath two coats let him impart to him that hath none and he that hath meat let him do likewise 10 11. Love others as your selves and see them not suffer in want while you have supply for them and can spare it from your plenty Prefer their necessity before your fulness or superfluity 12. Then came also Publicans to be baptized and said unto him Master what shall we do 13. And he said unto them Exact no more than that which is appointed you 12 13. Excise or Tax-gatherers 14. And the souldiers likewise demanded of him saying And what shall we do And he said unto them Do violence to no man neither accuse any falsly and be content with your wages 14. Live not as Souldiers use to do by violence to the poor people that cannot resist them and by false accusing and robbing and plundering Note He meaneth not that it is enough to Salvation to amend the crimes of their lives without a renewed holy heart but that this also must be done 15. And as the people were in expectation and all men mused in their hearts of John whether he were the Christ or not 16. John answered saying unto them all I indeed baptize you with water but one mightier then I cometh the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to unloose he shall baptize you with the holy Ghost and with fire 15 16. See on Matth. 3. Note The great and peculiar work and notification of Christ was his sending the Holy Ghost on his Disciples 17. Whose fan is in his hand and he will throughly purge his floor and will gather the wheat into his garner but the chaff he will burn with fire unquenchable 18. And many other things in his exhortatation preached he unto the people 17 18. Who will winnow you throughly and will gather and save all true Believers and burn the Unbelievers in fire unquenchable Note Christ that is a Saviour is the severe destroyer of his obstinate Enemies 19. But Herod the tetrarch being reproved by him for Herodias his brother Phiâ—ips wife and for all the evils which Herod had done 20. Added yet this above all that he shut up John in prison 19 20. Note John would not sorbear the faithfull discharge of his office in reproving a wicked King to save his liberty or life 2. To imprison and persecute his reprover was wicked in Herod above all his former wickedness 21. Now when all the people were baptized it came to pass that Jesus also being baptized and praying the heaven was opened 22. And the holy Ghost descended in a bodily shape-like a dove upon him and a voice came from heaven which said Thou art my beloved Son in thee I am well pleased 21 22. Note Baptism with his own Prayer were the means thus miraculously approved by God in which he will bear witness to his Son from Heaven Note The descent of the Holy-Ghost on Christ with Gods vocal Testimony was a fit investiture of him in the office of the Captain of our Salvation who was to mark out his Soldiers with the same gift of the Holy-Ghost and his adopting word 23. And Jesus himself began to be about thirty years of age being as was supposed the son of Joseph which was the son of Heli 24. Which was the son of Matthat which was the son of Levi which was the son of Melchi which was the son of Ianna which was the son of Joseph 25. Which was the son of Mattathias which was the son of Amos which was the son of Naum which was the son of Eli which was the son of Nagge 26. Which was the son of Maath which was the son of Mattathias which was the son of Semei which was
their Souls 26. For whosoever shall be ashamed of me and of my words of him shall the Son of man be ashamed when he shall come in his own glory and in his Fathers and of the holy angels 26. They that to save their estates or lives are ashamed now to own me and the Gospel I will reject them as ashamed to own them or such as they in the day of Glory and their Extremity in Judgment 27. But I tell you of a truth There be some standing here which shall not tast of death till they see the Kingdom of God 27. Note All the three Evangelists prefixing this immediately before the History of Christ's Transfiguration do plainly tell us that it was that glimpse of his Glory which he meant 28. And it came to pass about eight days after these sayings he took Peter and John and James and went up into a mountain to pray 28. Matth. 17.1 Saith after six days not reckoning the two parts of the foregoing and the last day 29. And as he prayed the fashion of his countenance was altered and his raiment was white and glittering 30. And behold there talked with him two men which were Moses and Elias 31. Who appeared in glory and spake of his decease which he should accomplish at Jerusalem 32. But Peter and they that were with him were heavy with sleep and when they were awake they saw his glory and the two men that stood with him 33. And it came to pass as they departed from him Peter said unto Jesus Master it is good for us to be here and let us make three tabernacles one for thee and one for Moses and one for Elias not knowing what he said 34. While he thus spake there came a cloud and overshadowed them and they feared as they entred into the cloud 35. And there came a voice out of the cloud saying This is my beloved Son hear him 29 30 31 32 33 34 35. See on Matth. 17. I have largely opened all this in my Book called My Dying Thoughts Note If this glimpse of Glory was so sweet why do we fear to pass hence into the blessed Vision and Fruition 36. And when the voice was past Jesus was found alone and they kept it close and told no man in those days any of those things which they had seen 36. For Christ so commanded 37. And it came to pass that on the next day when they were come down from the hill much people met him 38. And behold a man of the company cried out saying Master I beseech thee look upon my son for he is mine only child 39. And lo a spirit taketh him and he suddenly crieth out and it teareth him that he foameth again and bruising him hardly departeth from him 40. And I besought thy disciples to cast him out and they could not 41. And Jesus answering said O faithless and perverse generation how long shall I be with you and suffer you Bring thy son hither 42. And as he was yet a coming the devil threw him down and tare him and Jesus rebuked the unclean spirit and healed the child and delivered him again to his father 37 38 39 40 41 42. See on Matth. 17.15 16. Since I have my self known one yet living that had an old and violent Epilepsy once twice or thrice a day perfectly cured near thirty years ago and so continueth after other great means used merely by fasting and earnest prayer suddenly in the midst of prayer the second day I do the easilier believe that the Devil and â—atural Disease of which he is the Executioner may consist together 43. And they were all amazed at the mighty power of God but while they wondered every one at all things which Jesus did he said unto his disciples 44. Let these sayings sink down into your ears for the Son of man shall be delivered into the hands of men 43 44. Let not my Glory and Power put you into vain expectations of earthly Dominion Observe and forget not that I tell you again and again that I must suffer and rise again 45. But they understood not this saying and it was hid from them that they perceived it not and they feared to ask him of that saying 45. Note Even the Apostles understood not that Christ must be crucified and rise again though he oft told it them and charged them that it might sink down into their Ears Therefore the belief of it was not then necessary to Salvation as it is now 46. Then there arose a reasoning among them which of them should be greatest 46. Note Alas that Pride and Ambition should begin so near to Christ and foretel the Calamity of the Church 47. And Jesus perceiving the thought of their heart took a child and set him by him 48. And said unto them Whosoever shall receive this child in my Name receiveth me whosoever shall receive me receiveth him that sent me for he that is least among you all the same shall be great 47 48. Humility must be your greatness 49. And John answered and said Master we saw one casting out devils in thy Name and we forbade him because he followeth not with us 50. And Jesus said unto him Forbid him not for he that is not against us is for us 49 50. See on Matth. 12.30 51. And it came to pass when the time was come that he should be received up he stedfastly set his face to go to Jerusalem 51. The time of his approaching Crucifixion and his Ascension to Heaven 52. And sent messengers before his face and they went and entred into a village of the Samaritans to make ready for him 53. And they did not receive him because his face was as though he would go to Jerusalem 52 53. Note For the Jews and the Samaritans disowned each other upon their Controversies about Worship 54. And when his disciples James and John saw this they said Lord wilt thou that we command fire to come down from heaven and consume them even as Elias did 55. But he turned and rebuked them and said Ye know not what manner of spirit ye are of 56. For the Son of man is not come to destroy mens lives but to save them And they went to another village 54 55 56. That which you take for the Spirit of Elias and Zeal for me against sin is a selfish uncharitable revengeful Spirit and not that which I will give you which is a Spirit of Love and Gentleness You know not your own hearts but take that for good in you which is evil and you know not me as you should do I come to save and not to destroy men This is the third sin against Charity recorded of John who was after the great Preacher of Love 57. And it came to pass that as they went in the way a certain man said unto him Lord I will follow thee whithersoever thou goest 58. And Jesus said unto him Foxes have holes and the birds of the
go unto him at midnight and say unto him Friend lend me three loaves 6. For a friend of mine in his journey is come to me I have nothing to set before him 7. And he from within shall answer and say Trouble me not the door is now shut and my children are with me in bed I cannot rise and give thee 8. I say unto you though he will not rise and give him because he is his friend yet because of his importunity he will rise and give him as many as he needeth 5 6 7 8. Though God be not as Man that giveth the importunate to be eased of them yet importunity also prevaileth with him as it fits the Receiver for his Gifts 9. And I say unto you Ask and it shall be given you seek and ye shall find knock and it shall be opened unto you 10. For every one that that asketh receiveth and he that seeketh findeth and to him that knocketh it shall be opened 9 10. He that will spare for no labour and take no denial shall have no denial finally He that easily giveth over his suit and will not be at pains and patience forfeiteth mercy by contempt 11. If a son shall ask bread of any of you that is a father will he give him a stone or if he ask a fish will he for a fish givâ— him a serpent 12. Or if he shall ask an egg will he offer him a scorpion 13. If ye then being evil know how to give good gifts unto your children how much more shall your heavenly Father give the holy Spirit unto them that ask him 11 12 13. Note God's Goodness is a great ground of hope that he will grant our prayers that is as far as he hath promised 1. Grace and Glory certainly to all penitent Believers 2. And the things of this life on these three conditions 1. If they are such as are fit for the person 2. And he be sit for them 3. And it be fit to subserve God's higher ends his Glory and the publick good and do not cross them So much of his Spirit as is necessary to Salvation he will give to all true Believers And the additional degrees and gifts he giveth on the terms aforesaid 14. And he was casting out a devil and it was dumb And it came to pass when the devil was gone out the dumb spake and the people wondred 15. But some of them said He casteth out devils through Beelzebub the chief of the devils 14 15. See Matth. 12. They were so convinced of the fact of his Miracles that they had no plea for their unbelief left them but to say he did them by Conjuration which is the blaspheming of the Holy Ghost 16. And others tempting him sought of him a sign from heaven 17. But he knowing their thoughts said unto them Every kingdom divided against it self is brought to desolation and a house divided against a house falleth 18. If Satan also be divided against himself how shall his kingdom stand because ye say that I cast out devils through Beelzebub 19. And if I by Beelzebub cast out devils by whom do your sons cast them out therefore shall they be your judges 16 17 18 19. Note When Satan laboureth to divide the Church of Christ it is that he may destroy it And should we do worse against Christ's Kingdom than Satan will do by his own 20. But if I with the finger of God cast out devils no doubt the kingdom of God is come upon you 20. It is the approving work of God to set up his Kingdon against the Devils 21. When a strong man armed keepeth his palace his goods are in peace 22. But when a stronger then he shall come upon him and overcome him he taketh from him all his armour wherein he trusted and divideth his spoils 21 22. If I did not conquer Satan I could not cast him out of his possession of Bodies and Souls 23. He that is not with me is against me and he that gathereth not with me scattereth 23. See Matth. 12.30 24. When the unclean spirit is gone out of a man he walketh thorow dry places seeking rest and finding none he saith I will return unto my house whence I came out 25. And when he cometh he findeth it swept and garnished 26. Then goeth he and taketh to him seven other spirits more wicked then himself and they enter in and dwell there and the last state of that man is worse than the first 24 25 26. But let him that is delivered from Satans possession of Body or Soul take heed that he return not For when Satan is cast out he tryeth by his Temptations to get Possession of some others And when he hath asâ—â—â—â—ed many and is resisted and frustrate by the grace of God he resolveth again to try his assaults on him that was delivered And finding him careless unwatchful and ready to receive his Temptations he suggesteth worse things to him than those that he had renounced and bringeth in on fair pretences sevenfold worse vices than he had before And the end of that man is worse than was his first captivity to Satan Note It is some kind of rest to Devils to deceive and destroy Souls As it is to a malicious man to do mischief by revenge Devils are not yet at their most easeless state See Mat. 12.43 27. And it came to pass as he spake these things a certain woman of the company lift up her voice and said unto him Blessed is the womb that bare thee and the paps which thou hast sucked 28. But he said Yea rather blessed are they that hear the word of God and keep it 27 28. Note Carnal persons most regard carnal Relations 2. Christ accounts them that hear and keep God's Word as more amiable and blessed than it would be to have been his own Mother And we must judge as he doth Though when God maketh the provision for our Families out duty we must obey him as his Stewards in our distributions yet Grace is more amiable than natural Relations 29. And when the people were gathered thick together he began to say This is an evil generation they seek a sign and there shall no sign be given it but the sign of Jonas the Prophet 30. For as Jonas was a sign unto the Ninevites so shall also the Son of man be to this generation 29 30. As Jonas after three days abode in the Sea was sent to preach so after my three days in the grave I will rise and call the World to Repentance by mine Apostles and my Spirit and save them as Nineve was saved 31. The queen of the south shall rise up in the judgment with the men of this generation and condemn them for she came from the utmost parts of the earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon and behold a greater than Solomon is here 31. It shall appear that the Jews are worse than her and deserve destruction for being so
the root and be thou planted in the sea and it should obey you 6. If your Faith be true though but small no difficulty shall prevail against it nor any Miracle be too hard when God by his Spirit shall move you to it who will be the chuser of Miracles 7. But which of you having a servant plowing or feeding cattel will say unto him by and by when he is come from the field Go and sit down to meat 8. And will not rather say unto him Make ready wherewith I may sup and gird thy self and serve me till I have eaten and drunken and afterward thou shalt eat and drink 9. Doth he thank that servant because he did the things that were commanded him I trow not 10. So likewise ye when ye shall have done all those things which are commanded you say We are unprofitable servants we have done that which was our duty to do 7 8 9 10. But see that neither your Faith nor Miracles puff you up or make you think too highly of your selves Nor must you desire it to make you conspicuous in the World but for your Masters service which is your duty and by which you must not think that you are profitable to him but obedient to him for your own and other mens good If you have Servants your selves you will not let them prefer themselves and their own interest before you and your commands So you when you have preacht and cast out Devils and done your best think not that you have profited God and thereby deserve to be dignified for the merit of your work but say we did but our duty and the priviledge and benefit is our own and others Note 1. It 's hard to Analize Luke's words because it is uncertain when he sets them together that were spoken together and when he joyneth words spoken on divers occasions 2. When Christ judgeth the unprofitable Servant to utter darkness and yet here calleth all unprofitable the sense is that no man can add any thing to God or profit him nor is he a Receiver but a Giver no Angel can merit of him in Commutative Justice But we must be Profitable to one another and our selves by improving God's Mercies And Christ so loveth his own as that he will reward this as if it profited himself 11. And it came to pass as he went to Jerusalem that he passed through the midst of Samaria and Galilee 12. And as he entred into a certain village there met him ten men which were lepers who stood afar off 13. And they lifted up their voices and said Jesus master have mercy upon us 14. And when he saw them he said unto them Go shew your selves to the priests And it came to pass that as they went they were cleansed 11 12 13 14. Note He intimated thereby a purpose to heal them And he bid them use the ill-called corrupt Priests But whether he sent them to the Priests as those that were to judge of Leprosies before the cleansing or to shew that they were cleansed is doubtful though the first seems to me most probable 15. And one of them when he saw that he was healed turned back and with a loud voice glorified God 16. And fell down on his face at his feet giving him thanks and he was a Samaritan 15 16. He judged it no breach of Christ's command to return first to him and glorifie God and give him thanks 17. And Jesus answering said were there not ten cleansed but where are the nine 18. There are not found that returned to give glory to God save this stranger 17 18. This one man accounted a Heretick by the Jews is the only man of ten that returneth to glorifie God for his Cure Note Many receive Mercies but few glorifie God with true thanksgiving 19. And he said unto him Arise go thy way thy faith hath made thee whole 19. Note This oft-used word of Christ is against them that say that because it is Christ that healeth or justifieth it is not Faith As if the Office of Christ and of Faith might not concur hereunto 20. And when he was demanded of the Pharisees when the kingdom of God should come he answered them and said The kingdom of God cometh not with observation 21. Neither shall they say Lo here or lo there for behold the kingdom of God is within you 20 21. You know not what the Kingdom of God is It is not Christ's apperance in visible pomp as earthly Princes reign It is a Moral Spiritual Kingdom opposite not to Monarchs but to the Kingdom of Satan As Satan reigneth not visibly by himself but by corrupt Princes and Teachers to do his works and by his invisible suggestions and his baits so the Kingdom of God is to destroy Satan's Kingdom and to sanctifie and save men not by Christ's visible pompous reign but by holy Rulers and Teachers and by his Word and Spirit and promises and blessings to work on Souls 22. And he said unto the disciples The days will come when ye shall desire to see one of the days of the Son of man and ye shall not see it 22. Days of suffering are not far off when you will wish for my presence to deliver you or as some when you shall wish for days as easy and quiet as these are now or others think though he spake to his Disciples it is the Pharisees or the Jewish Nation that he spake to them of 23. And they shall say to you See here or see there go not after them nor follow them 24. For as the lightning that lightneth out of the one part under heaven shineth unto the other part under heaven so shall also the Son of man be in his day 23 24. Believe not them that tell you a Deliverer or Christ is in such or such a place For my Kingdom shall not be managed by my personal appearance but by the Light of my Word and Spirit which shall shine from one part of the World to another as Lightning from Heaven or my last coming will be like Lightning sudden and glorious to all mens sight 25. But first must he suffer many things and be rejected of this generation 26. And as it was in the days of Noe so shall it be also in the days of the Son of man 27. They did eat they drank they married wives they were given in marriage untill the day that Noe entred into the ark and the flood came destroyed them all 25 26 27. See Matth. 24. Whether the day of Christ be the day of his just Destruction of the Jews or of his Reign by the Gospel joyned with the Fall of them and other Enemies or his last coming is doubted of by Expositors 28. Likewise also as it was in the days of Lot they did eat they drank they bought they sold they planted they builded 29. But the same day that Lot went out of Sodom it rained fire and brimstone from heaven and destroyed
cast in unto the offerings of God but she of her penury hath cast in all the living that she had 1 2 3 4. See on Mark 12.41 42. God judgeth not of our Service by the bulk 5. And as some spake of the temple how it was adorned with goodly stones and gifts he said 6. As for these things which ye behold the daies will come in the which there shall not be left one stone upon another that shall not be thrown down 5 6. See Matth. 24. 7. And they asked him saying Master but when shall these things be and what sign will there be when these things shall come to pass 7. Note Corrupt Nature is more desirous to know things to come than to prepare fâ—r them by present duty 8. And he said Take heed that ye be not deceived for many shall come in my Name saying I am Christ and the time draweth near go ye not therefore after them 8. Take you more care of your selves than to know the time and be not deceived by false Christs and false Prophets 9. But when ye shall hear of wars and commotions be not terrified for these things must first come to pass but the end is not by and by 10. Then said he unto them nation shall rise against nation and kingdom against kingdom 11. And great earthquakes shall be in divers places and famines and pestilences and fearful sights and great signs shall there be from heaven 12. But before all these they shall lay their hands on you and persecute you delivering you up to the synagogues and into prisons being brought before kings and rulers for my Names sake 13. And it shall turn to you for a testimony 9 10 11 12 13. See Matth. 24. Note Christ did not draw in Disciples with the hopes of prosperity It shall be your Witness or Martyrdom to divulge the Gospel and condemn unbelievers 14. Settle it therefore in your hearts not to meditate before what ye shall answer 15. For I will give you a mouth and wisdom which all your adversaries shall not be able to gain-say nor resist 14 15. Note It is Christ in Heaven that giveth Grace and Gifts to his Servants on Earth by his Spirit 16. And ye shall be betrayed both by parents and brethren and kinsfolks and friends and some of you shall they cause to be put to death 17. And ye shall be hated of all men for my Names sake 18. But there shall not an hair of your head perish 16 17 18. Ye shall be no losers by all your sufferings You shall be preserved till you are ripe for your full reward 19. In your patience possess ye your souls 19. While you keep your Innocence and Patience you keep your Souls from danger and loss 20. And when ye shall see Jerusalem compassed with armies then know that the desolation thereof his nigh 21. Then let them which are in Judea flee to the mountains and let them which are in the midst of it depart out and let not them that are in the countreys enter thereunto 22. For these be the daies of vengeance that all things which are written may be fulfilled 20 21 22. Jerusalem's Calamity shall be so great that all that will be safe must the from it 23. But wo unto them that are with child and to them that give suck in those daies for there shall be great distress in the land and wrath upon this people 24. And they shall fall by the edge of the sword and shall be led away captive into into all nations and Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled 23 24. Till the Heathens be turned Christians themselveâ— in Constantine's days and then Jerusalem shall be restored and be the dwelling of Christians 25. And there shall be signs in the sun and in the moon and in the stars and upon the earth distress of nations with perplexity the sea and the waves roaring 26. Mens hearts failing them for fear and and for looking after those things which are coming on the earth for the powers of heaven shall be shaken 27. And then shall they see the Son of man coming in a cloud with power and great glory 28. And when these things begin to come to pass then look up and lift up your heads for your redemption draweth nigh 25 26 27 28. See Matth. 24. Judgment though slow is sure and terrible 29. And he spake to them a parable Behold the fig-tree and all the trees 30. When they now shoot forth ye see and know of your own selves that summer is now nigh at hand 31. So likewise ye when ye see these things come to pass know ye that the kingdom of God is nigh at hand 29 30 31. The Kingdom of God is the Reign of the Messiah destroying Satan's Kingdom beginning indeed at his Resurrection but notable as Catholick upon the great conversion of the Gentiles specially when Emperours owned Christ the Jews being partly destroyed and partly converted and at last perfected in glory 32. Verily I say unto you This generation shall not pass away till all be fulfilled 33. Heaven and earth shall pass away but my words shall not pass away 32 33. Till the Jews be destroyed and the Gentiles begin to receive the Gospel through the World 34. And take heed to your selves lest at any time your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting and drunkenness and cares of this life and so that day come upon you unawares 35. For as a snare shall it come on all them that dwell on the face of the whole earth 34 35. Either the ruine of the Jews shall suddenly come on all that Land or the day of Judgment on all the World And our duty is to be always ready and therefore to avoid sensuality and worldliness which is unreadiness 36. Watch ye therefore and pray always that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come to pass and to stand before the Son of man 36. A life of obedient watching against sin waiting for Judgment and constant Prayer is our Gospel-worthiness to escape God's Judgments and our preparation for a comfortable meeting our Judge 37. And in the day-time he was teaching in the temple and at night he went out and abode in the mount that is called the mount of olives 38. And all the people came early in the morning to him in the temple for to hear him 37 38. Note They could not silence him 1. Because it was the Jews Law that Prophets and great Teachers should speak freely 2. And the Romans limited their Power 3. And they feared the multitude of his hearers CHAP. XXII 1. NOw the feast of unleavened bread drew nigh which is called the passeover 2. And the chief priests and Scribes sought how they might kill him for they feared the people 1 2. The feast of unleavened Bread was the day of the Passover and seven days after 3. Then entred
was imprisoned 25 Then there arose a question between some of Johns disciples and the Jews about purifying 25. N. What the dispute was is uncertain 26. And they came unto John and said to him Rabbi he that was with thee beyond Jordan to whom thou barest Witness Beheld the same baptizeth and all Men come unto him 26. On this occasion they told John how the People flockt to the Baptism of Christ 27 John answered and said A man can receive nothing except it be given him from heaven 28 Ye your selves bear me witness that I said I am not the Christ but that I am sent before him 27. This doth but confirm what I said of him His Power is from Heaven I pretend to none such as his 29 He that hath the bride is the bridegroom but the friend of the bridegroom which standeth and heareth him rejoyceth greatly because of the bridegrooms voice this my joy therefore is fulfilled 29. It is he that is the King and Saviour of the Church I am but his Friend that rejoyce in his Kingdom and Success 30 He must increase but I must decrease 30. His Kingdom and Glory must increase to perfection but my preparatory Ministry will soon end 31 He that cometh from above is above all he that is of the earth is earthly and speaketh of the earth he that cometh from heaven is above all 21. He came from Heaven and therefore is above us all We that are but Men inhabitants of Earth though so far as God inspires us we speak his word yet being of earthly mold speak and do like our selves in a human earthly manner But he that cometh from Heaven doth excel us all 32 And what he hath seen and heard that he testifieth and no man receiveth his testimony 33 He that hath received his testimony hath set to his Seal that God is true 32. Wee tell you what God teacheth us in our several measures but he telleth you that which he hath seen and heard in Heaven And yet the most reject his Testimony but they that truly receive it by Faith do in believing him believe God himself that cannot lie 34. For he vvhom God hath sent speaketh the vvords of God for God giveth not the Spirit by measure unto him 34. He that is thus sâ—nt from Heaven by God speaketh Gods own Words fully and infallibly as fully known to him and is not like us and other Prophets that have but our limited measures of the spirits for some particular revelation and use 35. The Father loveth the Son and hath given all things into his hand 35. The Love of the Father to the Son is transcendent and he hath delivered lapsed Man and all this World into his hand or power as Redeemer Lord and Administrator of all 36. He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life but the vvrath of God abideth on him 36. He that believeth Christ to be the Son of God and Saviour of the World and with Trust giveth up himself to be taught ruled and saved by him hath a right to everlasting Life by the Covenant of Grace and the beginning of it by the Holy Ghost in him and shall shortly have the full possession But he that by Unbelief rejecteth Christ and his offered Grace shall not see this blessed Life but the wrath of God for his unpardoned Sin and aggravated Guilt abideth on him CHAP. IV. VVHen therefore the Lord knovv hovv the Pharisees had heard that Jesus made and baptized more Disciples than John 2. Though Jesus himself baptized not but his Disciples 3. He left Judea and departed again into Galilee 1. They knowing that which he knew would exasperate them to avoid Persecution he removed to Galilee till his time came 4. And he must needs go through Samaria 5. Then cometh he to a City of Samaria which is called Sychar neer to the parcel of ground that Jacob gave to his Son Joseph 6. Now Jacobs well was there Jesus therefore being wearied with his Journey sat thus on the Well and it was about the sixth hour 4 5.6 N. Christ travelled all on foot and had a Body wearied with Travel the sixth hour was noon 7. There cometh a Woman of Samaria to draw Water Jesus saith unto her give me to drink 8. For his Disciples were gone away unto the City to buy meat 9. Then saith the Woman of Samaria unto him how is it that thou beinq a Jew askest drink of me vvhich am a Woman of Samaria For the Jevvs have no dealings vvith the Samaritans 7 c. N. Christ was not so much for separation as the other Jewâ— 10. Jesus ansvvered and said unto her if thou knevvest the gift of God and vvho it is that saith to thee give me to drink thou vvouldest have asked of him and he vvould have given thee living Water 10. N. It was usual to call a running spring living water Christ meant more but she understood him not 11. The Woman saith unto him Sir thou hast nothing to dravv vvith and the Well is deep From vvhence then hast thou that living Water 12. Art thou greater than our Father Jacob vvho gave us the Well and drank thereof himself and his Children and his Cattle 11. N. They made their Honour of Jacob the pretence for not going to Jerusalem he being before Solomon's Temple 13. Jesus ansvvered and said unto her vvhosoever drinketh of this Water shall thirst again 14. But vvhosoever drinketh of the Water that I shall give him shall never thirst But the Water that I shall give him shall be in him a vvell of Water springing up into everlasting life 13. That which I call water is the Spirit of Grace which will give men everlasting satisfaction and joy and leave them no fleshly or unsatisfyed desires 15. The Woman saith unto him Sir give me this Water that I thirst not neither come hither to dravv 15. The ignorant mistaking Gods Grace to be what it is not may ask it so for carnal ends 16. Jesus saith unto her go call thy Husband and come hither 17. The Woman ansvvered and said I have no Husband Jesus said unto her Thou hast vvell said I have no Husband 18. For thou hast had five Husbands and he vvhom thou novv hast is not thy Husband In that saidst thou truly 16. It was not delusoâ—y Equivocation that Christ calls well saying but meant only that Truth not commonly known it 's like 19. The Woman saith unto him Sir I perceive that thou art a Prophet 20. Our Fathers vvorshipped in this Mountain and ye say that in Jerusalem is the place vvhere Men ought to vvorship 19 20. I perceive by thy knowing secrets that thou art a Prophet tell me then whether you Jews or we that follow our eldest Fathers be in the right about the Place of Worship N. This is the use of ignorant carnal people to start some Controversie about Circumstantials or Ceremonies
and I work 17. To save the aâ—licted is a work beseeming my Father and Me whom you oppose 18. Therefore the Jews sought the more to kill him not only because he had broken the Sabbath but said also that God was his Father making himself equal with God 18. N. Malignants zeal fathereth even error and persecution on God 19. Then answered Jesus and said to them verily verily I say unto you The Son can do nothing of himself but what he seeth the Father do For what things soever he doth these also doth the Son likewise 19. I tâ—ll you by condemning my Works you condemn my Fathers also For I do nothing but what I know he doth and approveth and he doth them in and by me and I do nothing without him 20. For the Father loveth the Son and sheweth him all things that he doth and he will shew him greater things than these that ye may marvail 20. For the Fathers infinite Love communicateth to the Son that Wisdom and Power by which he doth all that the Father doth and by which you shall see greater things than these and wonder 21. For as the Father raiseth up the dead and quickneth them even so the Son quickneth whom he will 21. As the Father is the Lord of Life and giveth and restoreth life at his pleasure so also doth the Son 22. For the Father judgeth no man but hath commâ—tted all Judgment to the Son 22. For the Father as meer Creator according to the Law of Innocency judgeth no man but hath given up the Government of this World to the Son as Redeemer to judg them as ransomed according to that Law and Measure of Grace which they are under 23. That all men should honour the Son even as they honour the Father He that honoureth not the Son honoureth not the Father who hath sent him 23. And so it is by honouring the Son that the Father will be honoured and by dishonouring him the Father is dishonoured 24. Verily verily I say to you He that heareth my word and believeth on him that sent me hath everlasting Life and shall not come into condemnation but is passed from death to life 24. I tell you if you hear my word obediently and shall believe on God the Father as sending me on the Office of a Saviour you shall have everlasting life by my Merits and Gift and shall not be condemned 25. Verily verily I say to you The hour is coming and now is when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God and they that hear shall live 25. I tell you that the hour is coming yea now is already come in which it shall appear that the Son of God hath the power of Life and Death Natural Spiritual and Eternal and that they that are dead in Sin and Unbelief shall hear his Gospel and be regenerate and made alive to God and that natural Life shall be restored by him to some Bodies at his own Resurrection and to all at last when he shall effectually call up all the dead to Judgment 26. For as the Father hath life in himself so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself 26. As the Father is essential underived self-â—se communicating life to Creatures So is the Son as God and as Redeemer hath the power of giving Life from himself to the redeemed 27. And he hath given him Authority to execute Judgment also because he is the Son of God 27. And as Redeemer being the Son of God in his Divine Nature and his humane Nature advanced into personal Union with the Divine he hath Authority given him to Govern the World and according to the Law of Grace to do justice for the faithful and against the impenitent unbelievers 28. Marvel not at this for the hour is coming in which all that are in their Graves shall hear his Voice 29. And shall come forth They that have done good to the Resurrection of Life and they that have done evil to the Resurrection of Damnation 28 29. Let not this seem incredible to you For the hour is coming in which the Bodies now turned to dust shall by the Souls return be revived and hear his voice that calls them up And there shall be a Resurrection of the just and unjust They that have done good according to the tenor of that Law of Grace which they were under shall come forth to a life of happiness and they that have done evil violating the conditions of life in that Law to the Resurrection of damnation 30. I can of my own self do nothing As I hear so I judg and my judgment is just because I seek not my own will but the will of the Father who hath sent me 30. I am not to judge according to the weakness of humanity as Princes govern I do nothing but according to Divine infallible decree and appointment which I assuredly know And my judgment is just because I seek not my own humane will as my rule or end but the will of my Father who sent me that is my Rule and End 31. If I bear witness of my self my witness is not true 32. There is another that beareth witness of me and I know that the witness which he witnesseth of me is true 31 32. If I had no testimony but my own word you were not to take it for credible truth But there is another who giveth you convincing evidences of his truth even my Father by his Voice from Heaven and by his Spirit and Works 33. He sent to John and he bare witness to the truth 34. But I receive not Testimony from Man But these things I say that ye might be saved 33.34 You sent to John and he told you of me as the Messiah I need not his or any mans testimony But it nearly concerneth your own safety to believe him 35. He was a burning and a shining light and ye were willing for a season to rejoyce in his light 35. God set him up to be as a burning and shining light to lead you out of darkness to the Kingdom of the Messiah which you expected And a while you gladly heard that news and were baptized by him Till you were told that I am he and then you turned back 36. But I have greater witness than that of John for the works which the Father hath given me to finish the same works that I do bear witness of me and that the Father hath sent me 36. N. For these works could not be done but by Gods power and will who will not be the worlds deceiver 37. And the Father himself who sent me hath born witness of me Ye have neither heard his voice at any time nor seen his shape 38. And ye have not his word abiding in you For whom he hath sent him ye believe not 37 38. By a voice from Heaven God testified me to be his beloved Son But indeed you were not the persons that heard it For you
and said to them murmur not among your selves 44. No man can come to me except the Father which hath sent me draw him and I will raise him up at the last day 43. The objections which you murmur on do indeed require Divine Grace to overcome them and therefore none can sincerely believe and come to me as a Christian except the Father who sent me to save men convince and draw them to me to be saved and all those I will raise to life everlasting 45. It is written in the Prophets and they shall be all taught of God Every man therefore that hath heard and learned of the Father cometh unto me 45. As the Prophets speak of a Divine teaching so it is those that are thus taught of God that come to me 46. Not that any Man hath seen the Father save he which is of God he hath seen the Father 46. Not by a Teaching by seeing him For it is I only that come from him that have seen him 47. Verily verily I say to you he that believeth in me hath everlasting life 48. I am the bread of life 49. Your Fathers did eat Manna in the Wilderness and are dead 50. This is the bread that came down from Heaven that a man may eat thereof and not die 51. I am the living bread which cometh down from Heaven If any man eat of this bread he shall live for ever and the bread that I shall give him is my flesh which I will give for the life of the World 47. I tell you he that believeth on me hath that everlasting Life which Manna gave not for they are dead that did eat it I am the Bread that come indeed from Heaven and give Life not temporary but everlasting not to a few but to the World or universal Church My sacrificed flesh shall purchase this 52. The Jews therefore drove among themselves saying how can this man give us his flesh to eat 53. Then Jesus said to them verily verily I say to you except ye eat the flesh of the Sâ—n of Man and drink his blood ye have no life in you 54. Whoso eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood hath eternal life and I will raise him up at the last day 55. For my flesh is meat indeed and my blood is drink indeed 52. This seemed to them a saying not to be digested and Christ at that time would no further explain it to them than by saying I tell you unless that you live by virtue of my Flesh and Blood received by Faith as food is by your mouth ye have no spiritual saving life It is all they that thus by Faith partake of my Sacrificed Flesh and Blood that have the Title and beginning of Eternal Life and I will at last raise them up to the full fruition of it For my sacrificed Flesh and Blood are truly enlivening and saving 56. He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood dwelleth in me and I in him 56. He that by true Faith trusteth in my sacrificed Flesh and Blood professeth thereby to be united to me as digested food is to the body whereby I also dwell in him and I will give him the Spirit of Life and he shall live by influence from me 57. As the living Father hath sent me and I live by the Father so he that eateth me he shall live by me 57. As the Father is Essential Self-life and I live by Communication from him so he that is intimately united to me and I to him as food is to the body by digestion by a covenanting lively Faith shall live by me a life of Grace and Glory 58. This is the bread which came down from Heaven Not as your Fathers did eat Manna and are dead He that eateth of this bread shall live for ever 58. I am the true Bread from Heaven who give everlasting Life when your Fathers who did eat Manna died and were not by that made immortal 59. These things said he in the Synagogue as he taught in Capernaum 59. N. Remember it was not those only that had followed him that he spake this to and the following sharp passages but to his auditors at Capernaum 60. Many therefore of his Disciples when they had heard this said this is an hard saying who can hear it 60. N. Christ would not forbear this mysterious doctrine though the hearers could not digest it but would make an ill use of it to depart from him 61. When Jesus knew in himself that his Disciples murmured at it he saith to them doth this offend you 62. What if ye shall see the Son of Man ascend up where he was before 61. I will e're long ascend up visibly to Heaven And will not that prove that I came from Heaven 63. It is the Spirit that quickneth The Flesh profiteth nothing The words that I speak to you they are Spirit and they are Life 63. And as to your offence at my words of the eating of my Flesh you know that Flesh of it self would be a dead and sensless thing were it not for the Soul that is it's life And so it is not my meer dead flesh that I say shall give you life but my Flesh as it is in dignity the Body of the Son of God purchasing life for the World and as it is accompanied with the operation of the Holy Ghost which animaterh them spiritually who by Faith are united to me And thus not only my flesh but the words that I speak to you are by my Spirit made the means of communicating to you Spirit and Life 64. But there are some of you that believe not For Jesus knew from the beginning who they were that believed not and who should betray him 64. But there are some of you that follow me that are not true believers and therefore have not this quickening Spirit For he knew their hearts and knew who would after betray him N. Though Christ knew Judas and other Hypocrites he did not expel them but sent out Judas to Preach with the rest to tell us how the visible Church will be constituted and must be ordered 65. And he said therefore I say to you that no man can come to me except it were given to him of my Father 65. N. That the word Can speaketh not of Physical power but partly moral indisposition and partly an hypothetical impossibility of event 2. That though Gods grace be the cause of faith no man is deprived of that Grace but by his own wilful sin which maketh him unexcusable 66. From that time many of his Disciples went back and walked no more with him 66. By forsaking him they shewed that they were never sound believers 67. Then said Jesus to the twelve will ye also go away 68. Then Simon Peter answered him Lord to whom shall we go Thou hast the words of eternal life 69. And we believe and are sure that thou art the Christ the Son of the living God 67. N. 1. Christ puts
bringeth forth much fruit 21. When Greeks by the same of Christs Miracles desired to see him he tells them that indeed the time of his glory in the world by mens believing on him was at hand But that he must die first and then the Catholick Church should be gathered A grain of Wheat is said to die because the dissolution and change maketh it no longer a grain of Wheat but the seed of many new grains with the Straw 25. He that loveth his life shall lose it and he that hateth his life in this world shall keep it unto life eternal 25. And as it is with me it will be with you He that so overloveth his life as that he cannot forsake it for my sake and his Salvation shall lose it by keeping of it And he that casteth it away as men do a hated thing rather than deny me and sin shall live for ever 26. If any man serve me let him follow me and where I am there shall also my servant be if any man serve me him will my Father honor 26. If any man will be a Christian let him not stick to do and suffer as I do but believe that he shall fare no worse than I but if he die he shall be with me where I am For my Father will honour those that serve me N. 1. To be a Christian and to be one that serveth Christ are all one 2. Salvation is promised to all that serve Christ 3. They that serve him shall be with him where he is therefore the spirits of the just made perfect are in Paradise and Heaven for Christ is there This is our great comfort in life and at death And we must then thus think of our godly departed friends they are all with Christ 27. Now is my soul troubled and what shall I say Father save me from this hour but for this cause came I unto this hour 28. Father glorifie thy name Then came there a voice from Heaven saying I have both glorified it and will glorifie it again 27.28 I am a man and my Soul is troubled at the foresight of my death and suffering and nature inclineth me to say Father save me from it But I must not take up with that natural desire for I came on purpose thus to suffer Therefore my choice and prayer is Father glorifie thy Name Then came there a voice c. 29. The people therefore that stood by and heard it said that it thundred others said An angel spake to him 29. They heard the sound but understood not the words 30. Jesus answered and said this voice came not because of me but for your sakes 31. Now is the judgment of this world now shall the prince of this world be cast out 32. And I if I be lifted up from the earth will draw all men unto me 33. This he said signifying what death he should die 30. This voice though spoke to me was for your conviction and not for my sake only For now the time is at hand when the wickedness of this world shall be detected and punished and Satan the Prince of this world cast out of his possession by the gathering of my Chuâ—ch And when I am lifted up from the earth by Crucifixion I shall be lifted up to Heaven in glory and will by my Word and Spirit draw many Nations to me their Saviour By being lift up he meant his Crucifixion as in order to his Resurrection and Ascension 34. The people answered him We have heard out of the law that Christ abideth for ever and how sayest thou the Son of man must be lift up who is this Son of man 34. We have been taught that Christ dieth not but shall have an everlasting Kingdom who then is that Son of man that thou sayest must be lift up 35. Then Jesus said unto them Yet a little while is the light with you walk while ye have the light lest darkness come upon you for he that walketh in darkness knoweth not whither he goeth 36. While ye have light believe in the light that ye may be the children of light These things spake Jesus and departed and did hide himself from them 35 36. Though Christ abide for ever he will not for ever abide visible with you It is but a little while that he who is the light will continue among you Obey the Light while you have it lest darkness surprize you and he that walketh in darkness knoweth not whither he goeth nor whether he do well or ill Before I be taken from you believe in me that ye may be illuminated adopted and enjoy the light 37. But though he had done so many miracles before them yet they believed not on him 38. That the saying of Esaias the Prophet might be fulfilled which he spake Lord who hath believed our report and to whom hath the arm of the Lord been revealed 37. All his Miracles caused them not to believe And so Isaiahs prophesie was fulfilled in them c. 39. Therefore they could not believe because Esaias said again 40. He hath blinded their eyes and hardned their heart that they shouâ—d not see with their eyes nor understand with their heart and be converted and I should heal them 41. These things said Esaias when he saw his glory and spake of him 39. And no wonder that they believed not for it could not be it being foretold by Isaiah that God would forsake them which Isaiah foreseeing Christs day by inspiration did mean in that prophesie N. To understand this 1. We must distinguish between a caused Necessity and a Necessity of Consequence in order of arguing 2. Between men that have forfeited Gods grace by rejection and those that Grace is newly offer'd to And so 1. God is not the efficient cause of any sin 2. But he deseâ—teth many that abuse his Grace and leaveth them to their blindness and obstinacy 3. And for it he causeth their destruction 4. And he oft foretelleth this 5. And his prediction maketh the thing foretold hypothetically necessary or a certain consequence in order of arguing It being impossible that God should lie And so all that is foreknown by God or man will come to pass when foreknowledg doth not cause it but prove it 6. And deserted Souls have a moral impotency to repent that is an indisposition which nothing in their depraved nature will overcome 42. Nevertheless among the chief rulers also many believed on him but because of the Pharisees they did not confess him lest they should be put out of the Synagogue 43. For they loved the praise of men more then the praise of God 42. Many of the chief Rulers had a secret belief but not enough to make them openly own and confess him left they should be excommunicate and reproacht For the love of their reputation with men did prevail in them against their love of Gods approbation 44. Jesus cried and said He that believeth on me believeth not on me but on
had not come with sufficient evidence it had not been their sin not to believe me to be the Christ But now their unbelief and Persecution hath no pretence 23. He that hateth me hateth my Father also 23. The hatred that is against me is consequently against God my Father it being his Word Works and Witness which they reject 24. If I had not done among them the works which none other man did they had not had sin but now have they both seen and hated both me and my Father 24. They had not been bound to believe me to be the Christ if I had not shewed Gods Attestation such works as no man else can do or if any one had done the like Note Yet it is a false inference of the Infidels that therefore none are bound to take him for the Christ where he never came and did such works For History may as infallibly transmit the notice of his Works as Sight and Hearing could receive them 25. But this cometh to pass that the word might be fulfilled that is written in their Law They hated me without a cause 25. But the Word written in Psal 3.19 which in a large sense is part of their Law is thus fulfilled 26. But when the Comforter is come whom I will send unto you from the Father even the Spirit of truth which procedeth from the Father he shall testifie of me 26. But when the Holy Ghost my Advocate and your Comforter is sent down upon you whom after my Resurrection I will send to you for his Eminent signal Gifts from the Father even that Holy Spirit of Truth which proceedeth from the Father he shall be my great Prevailing Witness both to you and by you to the World and shall cause belief 27. And ye also shall bear witness because ye have been with me from the beginning 27. And you on whom this Spirit shall come down shall by his operation be made my effectual Witnesses of what I have said and done and suffered because you have been with me as Eye and Ear Witnesses from the beginning of my publick Ministration CHAP. XVI THese things have I spoken unto you that ye should not be offended 2. They shall put you out of the Synagogues yea the time cometh that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service 1 2. I foretell you what you must expect that when it cometh you may not be scandalized and turned back They shall cast you out by Excommunication of their Sacred and Civil Assemblys as a reproach yea they that kill you shall do it as an acceptable offering or service to God Note How little do the Religious pretenses of Persecutors deserve regard 3. And these things wilâ— they do unto you because they have not known the Father nor me 3. Did they know the Father and me they would do otherwise wilful Ignorance is the cause 4. But these things have I told you that when the time shall come ye may remember that I told you of them And these things I said not unto you at the beginning because I was with you 4. Remember I foretold you all this which I said not from the beginning because I was with you to incourage you and your time of trial was not come and at first you could not so well bear it 5. But now I go my way to him that sent me and none of you asketh me whither goest thou 6. But because I have said these things unto you sorrow hath filled your heart 5 6. But now I am going to him that sent me and though it be on your business and for your interest you ask me not whither and for what I go But sorrow oppresseth you to hear of my departure 7. Nevertheless I tell you the truth It is expedient for you that I go away for if I go not away the Comforter will not come unto you but if I depart I will send him unto you 7. Believe it my departure is for your benefit For the Holy Ghost whom I will then send will be better to you than my bodily presence on Earth 8. And when he is come he will reprove the world of sin and of righteousness and of judgment 9. Of sin because they believe not on me 10. Of righteousness because I go to my Father and ye see me no more 11. Of judgement because the prince of this world is judged 8 9 10 11. And it will be his work effectually to plead my cause And first to convince the World of their sin in accusing rejecting and murdering me in whom they should have believed which he will do by his Gifts Miracles and inward Operations And Secondly to convince them of the Truth and Righteousness of my Person and Doctrine and my Right to be the Head of the Church and the Righteousness of my Government of it Because I go into Heaven to take fuller Possession of my Plenipotency and Administration and by my Spirit in you and on the Hearers shall more effectually convince Men and gather my Church than I did while I was with you And Thirdly He shall convince them that God hath Exalted me to the Power of Conquering Satan and his Kingdom and punishing Rebellious Adversaries when they shall see that by my Spirit the Kingdom of Satan falleth and the Powers that served him are partly Converted and partly confounded and destroyed 12. I have yet many things to say unto you but ye cannot bear them now 12. I have many things more to make known to you which you are not yet prepared to receive 13. Howbeit when he the Spirit of truth is come he will guide you into all truth for he shall not speake of himself but whatsoever he shall hear that shall he speake and he will shew you things to come 13. But when the Holy Spirit of Truth is come upon you he will make you capable and will guide you into all Truth which you must Preach and Record for the Propagating and ordering my Church Preaching to the Gentiles laying by the Mosaick Law c. For he shall speak but that which is of God and things to come and which you are not yet fit to receive 14. He shall glorifie me for he shall receive of mine and shall shew it unto you 14. It is this Extraordinary gift of the Holy Ghost which shall be my great convincing Witness in the World that shall prove me to be the Saviour For it is from me that he is sent and my Word that he shall Teach you whether it be Remembring or Expounding what I have already spoken or Teaching you more by Inspiration What he saith and doth in and by you my chosen Apostles that I do by him and you 15. All things that the Father hath are mine therefore said I that he shall take of mine and shall shew it unto you 15. I say he shall take of mine For the wisdom Grace and Gifts that come from the Father come from me that which
every one to be to another as himself and so made all common not by destroying Propriety but Selfishness and causing Charity And God that moved them to it knew that they were quickly to be driven from their Possessions in Judea 46. And they continuing daily with one accord in the Temple and breaking bread from house to house did eat their meat with gladness and singleness of heart 46. In the Temple was the meeting of the multitude and from house to house they had their lesser Meetings where they did eat together and Sacramentally Communicate and all with great joy and singleness of heart Note Breaking Bread sometime signifieth common eating together and sometimes Sacramental Communicating And it is likest here to signifie both conjunct because there the Church used the Sacrament at the end of a meel and not alone as now 47. Praising God and having favour with all the people And the Lord added to the Church daily such as should be saved 47. Praising God and applauded by all or in Charity to all God dayly added to the Church new Coverts saved from unbelief and sin and to be saved by further Grace and Glory CHAP. III. NOw Peter and John went up together into the Temple at the hour of prayer being the ninth hour 1. Note They conformed to the Jews ordinary way of choosing the Temple for a place of Prayer and choosing the common hour 2. And a certain man lame from his mothers womb was carried whom they laid daily at the gate of the Temple which is called Beautiful to ask alms of them that entred into the Temple 3. Who seeing Peter and John about to go into the Temple asked an alms 4. And Peter fastening his eyes upon him with John said Look on us 5. And he gave heed unto them expecting to receive something of them 6. Then Peter said Silver and Gold have I none but such as I have give I thee In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth Rise up and walk 2. Note 1. They that have not Money may have much better Holiness and Spiritual Riches are found most with Poverty 2. God gave this Cripple better than he asked 7. And he took him by the right hand and lift him up and immediately his feet and Ancle-bones received strength 8. And he leaping stood and walked and entred with them into the Temple walking and leaping and praising God 7. Note This and such Miracles were not at the meer will of the Aposties but when God would work them his spirit by inspiration made it known to them and put them on 9. And all the people saw him walking and praising God 10. And they knew that it was he which sat for alms at the Beautiful gate of the Temple and they were filled with wonder and amazment at that which had happened unto him 9.10 He had so long used to be there begging that they well know him and wondred at the change 11. And as the lame man which was healed held Peter and John all the People ran together unto them in the Porch that is called Solomons greatly wondring 11. The Miracle made the People crowd to gaze at them 12. And when Peter saw it he answered unto the People Ye men of Israel why marvel ye at this or why look ye so earnestly on us as though by our own power or holiness we had made this man to walk 12. After all the Miracles that Christ himself did why make you so strange a matter of this or why gaze you with wonder on us as if you thought we did it by our own Power or Holiness 13. The God of Abraham and of Isaac and of Jacob the God of our Fathers hath glorified his Son Jesus whom ye delivered up and denied him in the presence of Pilate when he was determined to let him go 14. But ye denied the holy one and the just and desired a murderer to be granted unto you 15. And killed the Prince of life whom God hath raised from the dead whereof we are witnesses 13. This is the work of Jesus glorified whom ye Murdered though he was the Holy One and Just and the Lord of Life now raised to Glory 16. And his name through faith in his name hath made this man strong whom ye see and know yea the faith which is by him hath given him this perfect soundness in the presence of you all 16 Quest Whose Faith was it The lame man shewed no belief in Christ before he was healed Answ 1. It was by the Apostles Faith 2. And for the generating of Faith in others 17. And now brethren I wot that through ignorance ye did it as did also your Rulers 17. Note Ignorance is the Common cause of error and all sin But some mens ignorance is more willful than others and against more light and hath less excuse And so was the Rulers worse than the Peoples 18. But those things which God before had shewed by the mouth of all his Prophets that Christ should suffer he hath so fulfilled 18. God who decreed Christs sufferings for man foretold it and permitted your sin that did it and his Prophecies and Promises of our Redemption are thus fulfilled 19. Repent ye therefore and he converted that your sins may be blotted out when the times of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord 20. And he shall send Jesus Christ which before was preached unto you 19 20. Repent therefore of your rejecting Jesus Christ and be Converted to true Christianity and Godliness that your sins may be forgiven and so found to your comfort when the time of Christs glorious return shall rejoyce all true believers and God shall send Jesus visibly to justifie and glorifie them whom we now Preach to you and was designed to be our Saviour 21. Whom the heaven must receive until the times of restitution of all things which God hath spoken by the mouth of all his holy Prophets since the world began 21. Who must be in the Heavens in Glory not visible here till the great and blessed change shall come which God hath Promised by all his Prophets and sin and curse shall be taken away and the Creation shall be delivered from the bondage of Corruption into the glorious liberty of the Sons of God and there shall be a new Heaven and a new Earth in which shall dwell Righteousness Even the time of our actual full Redemption and Salvation 22. For Moses truly said unto the Fathers A Prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of your brethren like unto me him shall ye hear in all things whatsoever he shall say unto you 23. And it shall come to pass that every Soul which will not hear that Prophet shall be destroyed from among the People 22 23. Note Though Moses immediately spake of the species of the Jewish Government by a Prophetical Theocracy that God would not Rule them by Elective or Hereditary Kings but by Prophets or Men Prophetically
he so sincerely believe in God and his Mercy as to fear and serve him or to work righteousness or truly obey his Laws he shall be mercifully accepted by him who is the rewarder of them that diligently seek him 36. The word which God sent unto the Children of Israel Preaching peace by Jesus Christ he is Lord of all 37. That word I say you know which was published throughout all Judea and began from Galilee after the baptism which John preached 38. How God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the holy Ghost and with power who went about doing good and healing all that were oppressed of the Devil for God was with him 36 c. The word which God sent to the Children of Israel was not like Moses Law confined to them but it was the Proclaiming of Reconciliation to all Jews and Gentiles that will believe in him who is by Redemption Lord of all and not only of the Jews This word you cannot but have heard hath been published throughout all Judaea c. How God indued Jesus with the Holy Ghost and with Power who went about donig good and healing c. 39. And we are witnesses of all things which he did both in the land of the Jews and Jerusalem whom they slew and hanged on a tree 40. Him God raised up the third day and shewed him openly 41. Not to all the People but unto witnesses chosen before of God even to us who did eat and drink with him after he rose from the dead 39. We are Witnesses of his Doctrine and Miracles and of his Resurrection and did eat and drink with him being chosen to this Office 42. And he commanded us to preach unto the People and to testifie that it is he which was ordained of God to be the judge of quick and dead 42. Judge of all that are alive at his coming and that were dead before and are then raised 43. To him give all the Prophets witness that through his name whosoever believeth in him shall receive remission of sins 43. All the Prophets foretold that through the Merits of this the Messiah God by his Covenant of Grace would give Remission of sins to all that truly believe in him 44. While Peter yet spake these words the holy Ghost fell on all them which heard the word 44. Even while Peter was thus speaking the great miraculous gift of the Holy Ghost came down on all that heard which broak out in the effects before them all 45. And they of the circumcision which believed were astonished as many as came with Peter because that on the Gentiles also was poured out the gift of the holy Ghost 46. For they heard them speak with tongues and magnified God Then answered Peter 45. This was astonishing News to the Jewish Christians to hear Gentiles speak Tongues not learned and to be rapt up in the praise of God 47. Can any man forbid water that these should not be baptized which have received the holy Ghost as well as we 47. Can any reason be given why these though Gentiles should not be Baptized when God hath thus signally owned them by his miraculous gift of the Spirit as he hath done us 48. And he commanded them to be baptized in the name of the Lord. Then prayed they him to tarry certain days 48. He caused them to be entred by Baptism into the Christian Covenant and Church and they prayed him to stay a while with them to confirm and comfort them CHAP. XI ANd the apostles and brethren that were in Judea heard that the Gentiles had also received the word of God 2. And when Peter was come up to Jerusalem they that were of the Circumcision contended with him 3. Saying thou wentest in to men uncircumcised and didst eat with them 1 2. Note 1. Even in the pure Apostolical first Church there were wrangling contending Christians 2. Even that which should have been their rejoycing was their matter of censorious contention 3. These weak ones charged sin on the Apostle as if they had been wiser and holier than he 4. It was the separating and self honouring vice which caused this censorous contention 4. But Beter rehearsed the matter from the begining and expounded it by order unto them saying 5. I was in the City of Joppa praying and in a trance I saw a Vision A certain Vessel descend as it had been a great sheet let down from Heaven by four corners and it came even to me 6. Upon the which when I had fastened mine eyes I considered and saw four-footed beasts of the Earth and wild beasts and creeping things and fowls of the air 7. And I heard a voice saying unto me Arise Peter slay and eat 8. But I said Not so Lord for nothing common or unclean hath at any time entred into my mouth 9. But the voice answered me again from Heaven What God hath cleansed that call not thou common 10. And this was done three times and all were drawn up again into Heaven 11. And behold immediately there were three men already come unto the house where I was sent from Cesarea unto me 12. And the Spirit bade me go with them nothing doubting Moreover these six brethren accompanied me and and we entred into the mans house 13. And he shewed us how he had seen an Angel in his house which stood and said unto him Send men to Joppa and call for Simon whose surname is Peter 14. Who shall tell thee words whereby thou and all thy house shall be saved 4. Of all this we have spoken on the former Chapter Note 1. God who hath ordained the Ministry of men will use it for mens Salvation 2. How greatly should the Gospel and mens Preachtng it be valued when it is Gods means of saving men 3. God used then to Covenant and save whole houshoulds together And it seems Cornelius's house was prepared for it 15. And as I began to speak the holy Ghost fell on them as on us at the beginning 16. Then remembred I the word of the Lord how that he said John indeed baptized with water but ye shall be baptized with the holy Ghost 15 16. I remembred Christs promise of the Spirit and saw that he owned them by fullfilling it 17. Forasmuch then as God gave them the like gift as he did unto us who believed on the Lord Jesus Christ what was I that I could withstand God 17. Seeing God so evidently owned them as he had done us I was neither able nor willing to oppose God in his way of mercy to the Gentiles which should rather be our joy 18. When they heard these things they held their peace and glorified God saying Then hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentace unto life 18. Note 1. Goâ—s miraculous gift of the Spirit was an undenyable evidence of his approbation 2. Censorious separating Contention came from hafty rash judging of things unknown and before they heard what could be said 3. When contentious censorious
for the tumult he commanded him to be carried into the Castle 33 34. A Heathen would hear the cause before he judges it when superstitious Zealots execute before they try or hear 35. And when he came upon the stairs so it was that he was born of the Souldiers for the violence of the people 36. For the multitude of the people followed after crying Away with him 35. The Heathen Soldiers were fain by force to carry and guard him from these Hypocrites 37. And as Paul was to be led into the castle he said unto the cheif Captain May I speak unto thee Who said Canst thou speak Greek 38. Art not thou that Egyptian which before these days madest an uprore and leddest out into the wilderness four thousand men that were murderers 37 38. The tumult about him made him suspect him to be an Incendiary that had lately raised sedition 39. But Paul said I am a man which am a Jew of Tarsus a citizen of no mean city and I beseech thee suffer me to speak unto the people 40. And when he had given him licence Paul stood on the stairs and beckened with the hand unto the people and when there was made a great silence he spake unto them in the Hebrew tongue saying 39 40. When he had given him leave to speak and procured silence and audience by his Authority which else the Multitude of Legal Zealots would not have granted him he spake to them in the Chaldec Tongue than called the Hebrew because it was understood by a greater number than the Greek This sheweth that Greek was not then most common CHAP. XXII MEn brethren and fathers hear ye my defence which I make now unto you 2. And when they heard that he speak in the Hebrew tongue to them they kept the more silence and he saith 3. I am verily a man which am a Jew born in Tarsus a city in Cilicia yet brought up in this city at the feet of Gamaliel and taught according to the perfect manner of the law of the fathers and was Zelous towards God as ye all are this day 1. I am a Jew brought up a Disciple of Gamaliel under the same Laws and customs and as zealous for God in your way as you now are 4. And I persecuted this way unto the death binding and dilivering into prisons both men and women 4 And as you are affected with zealous cruelty now against Christians so was I then and persecuted them even to death binding and delivering them into Prison both Men and Women 5. As also the high priest doth bear me witness and all the estate of the elders from whom also I received letters unto the bretheren and went to Damascus to bring them which were there bound unto Jerusalem for to be punished 5. The High Priest and all the Council of Elders called rhe Sanedrim know this from whom I had Letters authorizing me to bring them Prisoners to Jerusalem to be punished 6. And it came to pass that as I made my journey and was come nigh unto Damascus about noon suddenly there shone from heaven a great light round about me 7. And I fell unto the ground and heard a voice saying unto me Saul Saul why persecutest thou me 6 7. I saw a Light and hâ—ard a Voice c. Note When Christ will speak in Power and Terror he will cast down the proudest Persecutor 2. Christ taketh the persecuting of his Servants and striving against his Gospel as persecuting himself it being against his Friends and for his Cause 8. And I answered Who art thou Lord And he said unto me I am Jesus of Nazareth whom thou Persecutest 8. Note Did Persecutors know Christ aright and know that it is him in his servants whom they persecute they durst not they would not do it 9. And they that were with me saw indeed the light and were afraid but they heard not the voice of him that speak to me 9. They saw the Light and heard the sound like Thunder but saw no man nor heard the voice and words that were spoken to me and which I heard 10 And I said What shall I do Lord And the Lord said unto me Arise and go into Damascus and there it shall be told thee of all things which are appointed for thee to do 10. I will not this way by voice from heaven tell thee thy duty I have stablished the way of notifying it by my Ministers and Spirit Go to Damascus and I will send thee a Teacher Note Souls duely humbled are ready to do any thing that God would have them do 11. And when I could not see for the glory of that light being led by the hand of them that were with me I came into Damascus 11. Note God made the Light it self to blind him as an Emblem of his persecuting blindness 12. And one Ananias a devout man according to the law having a good report of all the Jews which dwelt there 13. Came unto me and stood and said unto me Brother Saul receive thy sight And the same hour I looked up upon him 12. Ananias a zealous Jew tho a Christian well spoken of by the Jews themselves was sent to restore my sight c. 14. And he said The God of our fathers hath chosen thee that thou shouldest know his will and see that Just one and shouldest here the voice of his mouth 15. For thou shalt be his witness unto all men of what thou hast seen and heard 14 15. It is the free grace and will of God that hath chosen thee to see Christ whom thou persecutest and to hear his voice from Heaven and to be his witness of what thou hast seen and heard Note Paul is a full instance of Gods special electing grace 16. And now why tarriest thou arise and be baptized and wash away thy sins calling on the name of the Lord. 16. Delay not but presently repent and believe in Christ and give up thy self to him in his baptismal Covenant and as the Water washeth this body his pardoning grace through the merits of his blood and righteousness shall wash away the guilt of thy sins and call on the Lord for Mercy and for his Spirit 17. And it came to pass that when I was come again to Jerusalem even while I prayed in the temple I was in a trance 18. And saw him saying unto me Make haste and get thee quickly out of Jerusalem for they will not receive thy testimony concerning me 17. Note God that foreknew that the Jews would obstinately reject Paul directed his Ministry from them elsewhere 19. And I said Lord they know that I imprisoned and beat in every synagogue them that believed on thee 20. And when the bloud of thy martyr Stephen was shed I also was standing by and consenting unto his death and kept the raiment of them that slew him 19 20. Lord Sure they will hear me without prejudice who have so hotly persecuted they Servants as they do 21.
was made subject to vanity not willingly but by reason of him who hath subjected the same in hope 20. For so much of the world as was made for Man and marr'd or cursed for mans sake so was made subject to this Curse and Mutation not for its own sin nor by its own choice but by the sin of Man even by that God who subjected its condition to the free will and state of Man and so to suffer with and for him but with a purpose to restore it with him unto its integrity 21. Because the creature it self also shall be delivered from the bondege of corruption into the glorious liberty of the children of God 21. Because the Natural and Sensitive parts of the World that were subjected to the use of Man and fell under a Curse by Man shall be delivered with Man from that Curse and Bondage and Corruptibility into a state of liberty and useful perfection suitable to the Glory of the Children of God for whom they were made 22. For we know that the whole creation groaneth and travelleth in pain together until now 22. For it is evident that the whole Natural and Subjective World which was thus subjected to Man and cursed for him is like a Woman in the pangs or expectation of Child-birth and groaneth till it be delivered with us at that time of restoration 23. And not only they but our selves also which have the first fruits of the Spirit even we our selves groan within our selves waiting for the adoption to wit the redemption of our body 23. And if this be their case much more do we who have the Spirit of God which is the Pledge Earnest and First-fruit of Glory feeling our selves burdened with sin temptations and sufferings in the World and yet short of our expected Glory feel our selves as a Woman in Travel groaning for deliverance and longing for the blessed inheritance yea even the Resurrection of the Body it self to which we were Adopted 24. For we are saved by hope But hope that is seen is not hope for what a man seeth why doth he yet hope for 24. For our present state of Salvation is not in sight and full possession but in the hope of unseen things that are promis'd and this hope will bring us to possession But if we had sight and possession of it we could not be said to live by the hopes of it for why should we be said to hope for that which we see and possess 25. But if we hope for that we see not then do we with patience wait for it 25. But hoping for that which we never saw or possessed we do with patience under all delays and sufferings wait for the desired attainment and possession 26. Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities for we know not what we should pray for as we ought but the Spirit it self maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot be uttered 26. And the Spirit which God hath given us helpeth us against our Infirmities of Hope and Prayer and under our sufferings and distresses for we are unmeet judges of our own necessities and condition and the flesh is too prone to desire its own ease and safety But the Spirit of Christ in us teacheth and inclineth us to go to God as to a merciful alsufficient Father and to pour out our Souls complaints before him at least with groans when we cannot utter them with Words and to cry Abba Father and to refer our selves unto his Wisdom and cast our case in trust on him 27. And he that searcheth the heart knoweth what is the mind of the Spirit because he maketh intercession for the Saints according to the will of God 27. And God that searcheth the Heart knoweth the meaning of those very groans excited by his Spirit which we want words to express For he knoweth what his own Spirit moveth us to ask and what desires come from himself for as Christ is in Heaven our Intercessor with the Father so the Holy Spirit sent down into our Hearts is our Intercessor with the Father and the Son for as he is Christs Agent and Witness in us to communicate Spiritual Life Light and Love to us so he is a Spirit of Supplication and Adoption in us and the spring of all our holy desires and motions Godward and that only which is of him is accepted of God for he moveth us to ask what pleaseth God and to submit to his Will and returneth us the answer of our Prayers in inward strength and consolation 28. And we know that all things work together for good to them that love God to them who are called according to his purpose 28. For we know that all the course of Gods providence and particularly all our sufferings for him do by Gods over-ruling ordination work together for our good even to carry on them that love him to Salvation who are called hereto according to the gracious benevolent purpose of his own Will 29. For whom he did foreknow he also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of his Son that he might be the first-born among many brethren 29. For those whom he fore-knew and purposed to glorifie he also predestinated as the way to their Glory to be conformed to the Image of his Son in holiness and patient suffering that his Church as Brethren might be like their Head and eldest Brother 30. Moreover whom he did predestinate them he also called and whom he called them he also justified and whom he justified them he also glorified 30. And those whom God thus predestinateth to be conformed to Christ them in time he effectually called to repent and believe in Christ and those whom he thus called and made true Christians he justified both making them just by pardoning their sin and giving them his Indwelling Spirit of love and Holiness and accounting them just for the merits of Christ and those whom he thus justifieth he will glorifie with Christ 31. What shall we then say to these things If God be for us who can be against us 31. What then shall we say when we consider all this but with joyful thankfulness conclude that God is for his Saints their Father and Protector and therefore they have no cause to fear any that are against them how great or many or strong soever that is not fear their power so be it we take heed that they draw us not to sin 32. He that spared not his own Son but delivered him up for us all how shall he not with him also freely give us all things 32. He that spared not his own Son not thinking him too precious a gist but delivered him up to suffer as a Sacrifice to procure the pardon of sin and salvation to be given to all by a Conditional Covenant of faith and acceptance and actually to pardon and save all true Believers that accept him how can it be that he should think any thing else which we need too good for
us and not freely give all other things with Christ to us that believingly accept him See 1 Joh. 5.11 12. and Joh. 1.11 12. 33. Who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods elect It is God that justifieth 33. Of how little moment is it what erroneous and malignant Men lay to the charge of God's Elect accusing them as breakers of their Laws whilst God himself doth justifie them 34. Who is he that condemneth It is Christ that died yea rather that is risen again who is even at the right hand of God who also maketh intercession for us 34. What or who is he that condemneth those whom Almighty God doth justifie What is the Sentence of a Worm a Sinner and a blinded Enemy to be set against Gods Sentence It is Christ that died for our sins to deliver us from the Law and Curse that justifieth Believers here on Earth yea I say more to our consolation It is Christ that is risen again and advanced in Glory Head over all things to his Church who effectually intercedeth for us and will finally justifie us as our judge 35. Who shall separate us from the love of Christ Shall tribulation or distress or persecution or famine or nakedness or peril or sword 35. And when God by such an incomprehensible Miracle of mercy declared such unspeakable love to us in Christ who or what can be supposed to have power to dissolve this bond of mutual love viz. to separate us from Gods love to us and our thankful return of love to him Shall Tribulation or Distress or Famine or Nakedness or Peril or Sword or any thing that Men can do which are little matters and all work to our good and none of them signifie or cause Gods forsaking us nor shall cause us to forsake him 36. As it is written For thy sake we are killed all the day long we are accounted as sheep to the slaughter 36. We may say as the Psalmist doth 44.22 For thy sake we are killed all the day long c. 37. Nay in all these things we are more than conquerours through him that loved us 37. Yea all these are but the occasions of our triumph when we overcome them all as they are temptations It were not so much to us to conquer all our Enemies and Persecutors in fight as it is by Faith and Patience to overcome their persecutions 38 39. For I am perswaded that neither death nor life nor angels nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come nor height nor depth nor any other creature shall be able to separate us from the love of God which is in Christ Jesus our Lord. 38 39. For I am perswaded that the band of love between God and all true Confirmed Christians made in and by our Mediator Christ is so strong and sure that it will never be dissolved by the terrours of the Death or the Love of this Life nor by malignant Spirits by Principalities or Powers Satan or his instruments of strength and violence by what now doth or what hereafter shall befall us or assault us by any things above us or beneath us exaltation or dejection nor by the power of any Creature Nothing hath power to cause God to cease loving us or us to cease loving God ANNOTATIONS I. THe Controversies raised about the first fourteen Verses of the fulfilling of the Righteousness of the Law of the Carnal and Spiritual state of Mind c. are sufficiently decided in the Paraphrase II. So is that of the Spirit of Bondage and Adoption and that of the Witness of the Spirit with our Spirits c. in the Paraphrase on the 15 and 16 Verses III. His Exposition of the 19 20 21 and 22 Verses which feigneth them to speak of the Heathen World hath so many and palpable Violences that I think it not worth the labour to give a particular Confutation of them But if many things about the Creatures Restoration be yet unknown and unrevealed to us it followeth not that therefore it is unknown whether a Restoration there shall be The Heavens must contain Christ till the time of this Restoration And his Violence is as gross about the Words of St. Peter That we look for a new Heaven and a new Earth in which dwelleth Righteousness What God doth with the Souls of Brutes when they die hence may be unknown to us and yet their Restoration known It is not hard by the most probable Principles of Philosophy to shame their Opinion who confidently say that their Souls are no Spiritual Substances but evanid Accidents Qualities or Motions And as they may easily be proved Substances that have an Essential Power of Vital Action Perception and Appetite so it is most improbable that God annihilateth them or changeth their essential Form or Nature But whether they are continued Individuate or onely in one or more universal Form and if Individuate whither or to what use God disposeth of them and what alteration there will be in the State of Restoration Mortals know not IV. Those that say That by the Spirit that helpeth our infirmities ver 26. is meant Christ by his Spirit praying for us in Heaven can neither make it agree with the Context nor prove that the Spirit groaneth in Heaven or is called our Intercessour there but within us V. They that feign the 28 Verse to say That all the Sins of Believers shall work for their good dangerously pervert the Text It 's contrary to the Context and to the tenor of all the Scripture and the Wisdom and Holiness of God and the Safety of Believers to feign God to promise them that how much soever they sin they shall be Gainers by it when he still useth the clean contrary means to save them from it even by his Threatnings And it 's contrary to the very Terms of the Text To them that love God c. which implieth that the defects or decay of their Love to God is not for their good And it 's contrary to common Experience which tells us that many Christians by Sin lose some degrees of Love to God and other Grace and die worse than once they were and so have a less degree of Glory And is this for their good Yea all Men die in some Sin of Omission as in a culpable defect of some due Act or Degree of Faith Hope Love Joy Patience of which they have no more time to repent And what good doth that do them Indeed some Sin to some Men God maketh an Occasion of good and an Object of Repentance c. But as an Occasion is not a Cause and to be an Object of Repentance iâ— to be a Duty and not a Sin so even this much is none of the meaning of this Promise which speaketh but of Sufferings or at most of God's Providential Works of which Sin is none VI. The Controversies about Predestination raised from the 28 and 29 Verses might be ended by the Text it self if
my Brethren and Kinsmen according to the Flesh yea so great that were my own misery a means by which God would save their Nation I could consent to be deprived of my part of blessedness with Christ and used as a cursed Man for their Conversion that all the Grace foredescribed might be theirs I say not that I do wish it for it is no means to any such end but that I could wish it if God had made it such a means Because the happiness of a Nation and the Glory of Gods Grace in so many is much better than my single welfare and if God had set them in competition the best should have been preferred 4. Who are Israelites to whom pertaineth the adoption and the glory and the covenants and the giving of the law and the service of God and the promises 5. Whose are the fathers and out of whom as concerning the flesh Christ came who is over all God blessed for ever Amen 4 5. Who are the posterity of Abraham Isaac and Jacob adopted of God to be to him a Holy Nation above all People of the Earth who had the Ark and Temple where God oft shewed his presence by a Glory and with whom the Covenant of Peculiarity was made and oft renewed To whom God gave the Law from Heaven and appointed all the Services or Worship therein commanded and gave them the Promise of the Messiah and his Grace and Kingdom though now they undersand them not The beloved Fathers were their Ancestors for whose sakes they were first taken into this Covenant of Peculiarity and which is their greater Honour Christ is of their Stock and Nation according to the Flesh in whom all Nations of the Earth are blessed being himself over all God blessed for ever These are their great and excellent Privileges 6. Not as though the word of God hath taken none effect for they are not all Israel that are of Israel 7. Neither because they are the seed of Abraham are they all children but in Isaac shall thy seed be called 6 7. But what doth it follow that all Gods Promises to the Jews of a Saviour had taken no effect because the most of them believe not for many thousands of them are converted besides the Gentiles And it is not all that were the Off-spring of Jacob that God ever promised to save but as he made the Promises to Abraham and Isaac and yet took not Ishmael nor Esau into the state of Peculiarity so he may distinguish of the Seed of their posterity as well as he did of theirs without breaking his Promise to them They are not all the Children of the Promise of Life that are Abraham's natural Seed Isaac's Seed had the Pecularity and so have now the believing part 8. That is They which are the children of the flesh these are not the children of God but the children of the promise are counted for the seed 8. That is They which are the Children of the Flesh are not as such the Children of God but only those to whom he made the special promise of Grace and Glory these are the seed of Promise indeed 9. For this is the word of promise At this time will I come and Sarah shall have a son 10. And not only this but when Rebecca also had conceived by one even by our father Isaac 9 10. For the Promise plainly distinguisheth of the Natural Seed and is made to Sarah's Son and not to Hagar's to Jacob and not to Esau and therefore it is not to the Natural Seed as such and to them all 11. For the children being not yet born nor having done any good or evil that the purpose of God according to election might stand not of works but of him that calleth 12. It was said unto her The elder shall serve the younger 11 13. For before the Children were born or had done good or evil that God's purpose might stand by which he chose or preferred one before the other not because of the difference of their works but by the absolute Will of him that is the Lord of all and may freely distribute his bounty as he please it was said to her The elder shall serve the younger as expressing Gods differencing power and purpose 13. As it is written Jacob have I loved but Esau have I hated 13. As the Prophet Malachi 1 2 3. saith of the Edomites and the Israelites long after Jacob and his Israelites I have loved and chosen into the Covenant of Peculiarity but the Idumean Posterity of Esau I have rejected out of that Privilege of Peculiarity and have exposed their Country to waste and ruine even as God preferred the Person of Jacob before Esau's who was the First-born and was rejected from the Birthright and Peculiarity 14. What shall we say then Is there unrighteousness with God God forbid 14. But what doth it hence follow that God is unjust for making such an unmerited difference Not at all 15. For he saith unto Moses I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy and I will have compassion on whom I will have compassion 15. For as he saith by Moses I will have mercy and compassion on whom I will so no doubt but he may and doth as he pleaseth without giving us any reason but his Will give his free gifts with difference and disproportion to some that deserve them not passing by others And if he call the undeserving Gentiles our Eye must not be evil because he is good 16. So then it is not of him that willeth or of him that runneth but of God that sheweth metcy 16. So that the reason why the sinful Gentiles or any unworthy sinner is called while the Jews and other sinners are lest in their chosen unbelief and sin it is not because that these sinful Gentiles or such others were first more willing or more worthy by their previous seeking of Grace but from Gods free differencing Grace and Mercy 17. For the scripture saith unto Pharaoh Even for this same purpose have I raised thee up that I might shew my power in thee and that my Name might be declared throughout all the earth 17. And that he giveth not his free mercies equally to all is proved in his words to Pharoah As if he had said I well foreknew all thy sin and obstinacy but I will serve the Honour of my Name by it all for I have raised thee and made thee King with this intent to manifest my power in triumphing over all thy Rebellion and to proclaim the fame of my works against thee through all the Earth 18. Therefore hath he mercy on whom he will have mercy and whom he will he hardeneth 18. So that though as Rector he do equal Justice unto all according to his Laws and their Works yet he hath two other Relations even as our Lord or Owner and as Benefactor and according to these he is a free distributer of his undeserved Mercies and may do with his own
Law and freely given by Grace and fully now revealed in the Gospel by Jesus Christ and trusting to their own Works of the Law as a sufficient Righteousness to justifie them have by their errour rejected Gods free gift of Justification by Faith in Christ 4. For Christ is the end of the law for righteousness to every one that believeth 4. For they should have understood that the sense and use of the Law is to lead them for Righteousness to Christ who is its end and prefigured in its Sacrifices and other Types 5. For Moses describeth the righteousness which is of the law That the man which doth those things shall live by them 5. For though the Law do point Men to a better Righteousness yet in it self as a Law it owneth nothing as a Righteousness sufficient to Justification but that which Moses thus discribeth Lev. 18.5 The Man that doth these things and breaketh not this Law shall live by them 6. But the righteousness which is of faith speaketh on this wise Say not in thy heart Who shall ascend into heaven that is to bring Christ down from above 7. Or Who shall descend into the deep that is to bring up Christ again from the dead 8. But what saith it The word is nigh thee even in thy mouth and in thy heart that is the word of faith which we preach 6 7 8. But I may describe the Righteousness which is of Faith in the Words of Moses Deut. 30. Say not in thy Heart Who shall ascend into Heaven or how can we know Gods Will that never were in Heaven Or who shall bring us thence a certain Messenger of it or Who shall descend into the deep or it is hid from us like the depths of the Sea and who shall fetch it to our Knowledge But as it saith The word is nigh thee God hath not concealed it but sent it from Heaven Christ is come down to make known God and his Word and he is risen and gone to intercede for us in Heaven And he hath brought his Gospel both to our Eyes Mouth and Ears and writeth it by his Spirit in our Hearts And Moses there seemeth to intend such a way of Righteousness by free Grace to the Repenting Israelites And this is it which our Preaching fuller revealeth to you 9. That if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus and shalt believe in thy heart that God hath raised him from the dead thou shalt be saved 9. That if thou confess Christ before Men notwithstanding persecution and own him as Christ before the world and believe truly and heartily that God raised him from the dead and thereby witnessed that he owned him and justified the truth of his Gospel thou shalt be saved as well as justified For to justifie a Man is partly to justifie his Right to Salvation 10. For with the heart man believeth to righreousness and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation 10. For these two make up the Gospel terms of Life To give up Soul and Body to Christ if thou believe sincerely in him with thy Heart thou wilt be accepted for his Merits by God as Righteous and if thou constantly confess and own him whatever thou suffer by it from Men by Word and Deed in obedience and patience thou shalt possess the Salvation to which thy Justification initially gave thee right 11. For the scripture saith Whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed 11. For Isa 8.16 God hath prmised us in his Word that whoever believeth on him and trusteth him on his Promise and practically placeth his hope accordingly shall never be disappointed and ashamed of that Hope 12. For there is no difference between the Jew and the Greek for the same Lord over all is rich unto all that call upon him 12. For God is no respecter of persons and saveth not Men or rejecteth Men because they are Jews or Greeks The Law of Grace doth equally pardon and justifie Jew and Gentile that truly repent and believe and no other He is the same Lord over all and is Rich in Mercy to all that call on him in Faith for when he proclaimed his Name to Moses Exod. 34. as gracious and merciful forgiving iniquity transgression and sin c. it was his very Nature and Decree by which he would be known to all the World and not only by the Jews 13. For whosoever shall call on the Name of the Lord shall be saved 13. For as it is said Joel 2.32 Whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall he saved that is of what Nation soever he be if he truly seek God he will be found of him and if he fear God and work Righteousness by Faith he shall be accepted of him for he is the Rewarder of them that diligently seek him Heb. 11.6 14. How then shall they call on him in whom they have not believed And how shall they believe in him of whom they have not heard And how shall they hear without a preacher 14. And this sheweth you the necessity of Preaching the Gospel for how shall Men seek and worship and call on that God and Saviour in whom they have not believed And how shall they believe in him of whom they have never heard And how shall they hear if no one tell them or preach to them Even the Works of Nature and Providence that reveal God darkly must be told Men by Instructors to make them capable of understanding them Much more the Gospel of Christ 15. And how shall they preach except they be sent As it is written How beautiful are the feet of them that preach the Gospel of peace and bring glad tidings of good things 15. And how shall Men Preach the Mysteries of Salvation that are not called and sent of God by his Qualifications and Commission for who can be such a Light in the World that is not taught and gifted by the Father of Lights And who can in Gods name proclaim the Word of Reconciliation as his Messenger who is not authorized by him so to do We love glad Tidings and welcome the Messengers of them and this should be the Entertainment of Christs Apostles and Ministers in the World who bring the most joiful Tidings of Salvation As it is written How beautiful are the Feet of them that c. Isa 52.7 16. But they have not all obeyed the Gospel for Esaias saith Lord who hath believed our report 16. But you may say Why then doth not this Preaching convert more of the Jews This excellence of the Gospel and the preaching of it doth not suppose that all that have it will be converted by it For of the Jews Isaiah saith Lord who hath believed our Report Few did hearken to the Prophets Isa 53.1 17. So then faith cometh by hearing and hearing by the word of God 17. It is evident that they must hear that they may believe and Gods Word must be preach'd to them or made
true Judgment that no Man Clergy or Lay do either by Command or his own practice put a Stumbling-block Scandal or occasion of sinning or hurt in his Brothers way pretending the lawfulness of the thing or his own authority to impose it Souls must not be so driven upon sin 14. I know and am perswaded by the Lord Jesus that there is nothing unclean of it self but to him that esteemeth any thing to be unclean to him it is unclean 14. I that am an Apostle and therefore want not Knowledge nor Authority to command what should be commanded in such cases do know and am perswaded in and by the Lord Jesus that none of the Meats counted unclean and avoided by the Jewish Christians are unlawful in themselves and that they mistake that think otherwise But it is unclean and unlawful to him that thinks it so or else Men must do that which they think God forbideth which were formal disobedience to him 15. But if thy brother be grieved with thy meat now walkest thou not charitably Destroy not him with thy meat for whom Christ died 16. Let not then your good be evil spoken of 15 16. But if by thy unnecessary practice of an indifferent lawful thing and much more if by thy compulsion thy mistaken Brother be hurt and galled and discouraged in Religion now thou art guilty of the great sin of uncharitableness when he was guilty but of a pardonable unwilling mistake And see to it that thou do not thus by the practice or urging of thy things indifferent destroy him for whom Christ died by drawing or driving him to that which to him is sin Christ purchased Souls by a dearer price than things indifferent It 's good in you to know more than he and lawful to use such Meats as he scrupleth But turn not your Knowledge into a scandal and offence and mischief 17. For the Kingdom of God is not meat and drink but righteousness and peace and joy in the holy Ghost 17. For it is not every lawful indifferent thing no nor every truth or smaller duty which Christianity and Salvation and right to our Love and Communion lieth on These are not essential to the acceptable Subjects of Christs Kingdom Think not so unworthily of him that came to free us from the Mosaical Ceremonies that he hath made such things as these the necessary terms of Love and Communion in his Church But it is in Righteousness before God and Man and in the Love and Practice of Peace with all and in the joyful sense of the love of God and hope of Glory shed abroad on our Hearts by the Holy Ghost taking pleasure to help and comfort our Brethren in the way to Heaven This is Christianity 18. For he that in these things serveth Christ is acceptable to God and approved of men 18. For notwithstanding such difference in lesser things he that is such a one and in these things sincerely serveth Christ is acceptable to God whoever censure him despise him or excommunicate him and he is approved of Wise and Charitable Men and is one whose Life even the Natural Conscience of Men will secretly be forced to approve and condemn them that condemn and vilifie him 19. Let us therefore follow after the things which make for peace and things wherewith one may edifie another 19. Instead therefore of Excommunicating Abusing or Despising one another for such Ceremonies or small differences as these if we are Christians let us lay by these matters of contention and earnestly pursue the things that make for the Common Peace of all Christians though thus differing and the things by which we may further each others Edification and Salvation and not obtrude our own Opinions or things unnecessary to the hurt of others and division of the Church 20. For meat destroy not the work of God All things indeed are pure but it is evil for that man who eateth with offence 20. Obtrude not your scrupled Meat or Ceremonies or small things to the destroying of Men's Souls by driving or drawing them to sin All such indifferent things are pure to the pure but it is your sin if you use them much more if you impose them to the scandal offence or hurt of others 21. It is good neither to eat flesh nor to drink wine nor any thing whereby thy brother stumbleth or is offended or is made weak 21. It is thy duty to forbear even Flesh and Wine when they are not necessary if the use of them will occasion sin or more hurt to thy Brother than good to thee much more to avoid obtruding thy indifferent things on him who takes them to be sins 22. Hast thou faith Have it to thy self before God Happy is he that condemneth not himself in that thing which he alloweth 22. Hast thou more Knowledge than he to believe those things to be lawful which he judgeth sin Keep thy knowledge and belief to thy self to justifie thy Judgment to God but use it not to the hurt of others Happy is he that useth not his Knowledge of good and evil to his own condemnation It 's a sad kind of Knowledge which is used to destroy others and condemn thy self 23. And he that doubteth is damned if he eat because he eateth not of faith for whatsoever is not of faith is sin 23. I may well call it destroying thy Brother For if he do the indifferent thing who rather thinketh it to be unlawful it tendeth to his damnation because it is sin in his Opinion and Interpretation while be believeth it to be so or not to be lawful For what ever a Man doth believing it to be sin and not believing that God alloweth it is certainly a sin in him CHAP. XV. WE then that are strong ought to bear the Infirmities of the weak and not to please our selves 1. We then even Church Governours as well as others that are more knowing instead of driving Men of weaker understanding to go against their Consciences in unnecessary things ought to bear their weakness with compassion and in Love and Patience and not to practice what we think lawful on pretence that we are in the right when it tendeth to their hurt much less to force them to our way 2 3. Let every one of us please his Neighbour for his good to edification For even Christ pleased not himself but as it is written The reproaches of them that reproached thee fell on me 2 3. Let every one of us not excepting my self that am an Apostle lay by his own humour and self-will and chuse the way by which he may edifie his Brother by bearing with his weakness For even Christ to condescended and accommodated himself to the good of others As it is written The reproaches c. He suffered for Men's sin against God 4. For whatsoever things were written aforetime were written for our learning that we through patience and comfort of the scriptures might have hope 4. Which saying was primarily
whether the Soul take not with it some of the Igneous Spirits by which it here operated as such a Body as Seminal Vertue in Inferior things is lodged in them and whether at the Resurrection God use that Composition of Igneous Matter or Ethereal and Spiritual Form for the aggregation of so much more such Matter as shall be needful to make up the Glorious Spiritual Incorruptible Body But all this and how much of the Flesh we lived in God will raise is to us unknown VIII Ver. 50. That Flesh and Blood cannot enter into the Kingdom of God is grosly perverted by them that say That it 's only Sinful Flesh that is meant or them that say That Flesh and Blood shall enter but incorruptible It is proper formal Flesh and Blood that the Apostle mentioneth Flesh is the Blood and other nutritive Juyce coagulated into that Fibrous Substance so called and is the Matter of Food digested and assimilated unto this It is made of Earth Water and Air and so is Blood Define them and nothing that is in Heaven will agree with that Definition If such Earth shall be placed in Heaven it will cease by transmutation to be Earth To call a Spiritual Incorruptible Glorious Body Earth and Water or Flesh and Blood and place these with the Blessed Spirits is but to equivocate and not to use the Words univocally The two General Councils Nice second and Constance before it differing in other things agree That Christs true Body is in Heaven but that there it is not Flesh and Blood And yet the Papists feign that he hath still real Flesh and Blood in the Sacrament Doubtless by a Spiritual Body is meant one that is so near the Nature of a Spirit as is fittest for spiritual and glorious Work which made many of the Fathers say That it will be an Ethereal or Igneous or Luminous Body But Gods Knowledge must be implicitly rested in when we have no explicit Knowledge CHAP. XVI 1. NOw concerning the collection for the saints as I have given order to the churches of Galatia even so do ye 1. I come next to your Order for Collections for the poor Christians in the present Famine at Jerusalem In which I would have you as most convenient to observe this Order which I gave to the Churches of Galatia 2. Upon the first day of the week let every one of you lay by him in store as God hath prospered him that there be no gatherings when I come 2. The Lords-day being separated for sacred Works of which holy Charity is a great part let every one willingly lay by as devoted to God for this Service according to the proportion of his Increase that I may find it ready and not stay when I come for your Collections 3. And when I come whomsoever you shall approve by your Letters them will I send to bring your liberality unto Jerusalem 3. And then that you may be satisfied of the faithful delivery you shall chuse the Messenger your selves 4. And if it be meet that I go also they shall go with me 4. And if I find cause to go my self your own Trustees shall go with me 5. Now I will come unto you when I shall pass through Macedonia for I do pass through Macedonia 6. And it may be that I will abide yea and winter with you that ye may bring me on my journey whithersoever I go 7. For I will not see you now by the way but I trust to tarry a while with you if the Lord permit 5 6 7. Note That a wise Fore-contrivance of our own Course of Labour is lawful but onely with submission to Gods Will. 8 9. But I will tarry at Ephesus until Pentecost For a great door and effectual is opened unto me and there are many adversaries 8 9. Hope of great Success and the opposition of many Adversaries persuade me to stay at Ephesus Note That great Success of the Gospel oft consisteth with many Adversaries 10. Now if Timotheus come see that he may be with you without fear for he worketh the work of the Lord as I also do 10. See that Timothy when he cometh be not discouraged by distrust or abuse for he is my faithful Helper in the same Work of the Lord in which I serve him 11. Let no man therefore despise him but conduct him forth in peace that he may come unto me for I look for him with the brethren 11. Despise him not but give credit to his Message and respectfully conduct him at his return to us 12. As touching our brother Apollos I greatly desired him to come unto you with the brethren but his will was not at all to come at this time but he will come when he shall have convenient time 12. Note That Paul left him to his choice and did not suspend or silence him for disobeying an Apostle 13. Watch ye stand fast in the faith quit you like men be strong 13. Finally Your Case is so weighty and Trial so great as require your constant watch your resolved steadfastness in the Faith a Manlike Strength Endeavour and Defence 14. Let all your things be done with charity 14. The sum and chiefest Rule that I give you is Do all that you do in Love or Endearedness to one another and this will cast out Selfishness Pride Envy and Division and keep you from rash censuring separating despising or abusing one another 15 16. I beseech you brethren ye know the house of Stephanas that it is the first-fruits of Achaia and that they have addicted themselves to the ministry of the saints That ye submit your selves unto such and to every one that helpeth with us and laboureth 15 16. The House of Stephanas being the first converted in Achaia and addicted to further Christians with their Estates and Labour and he being now my Fellow-labourer submit your selves to him and to all such 17. I am glad of the coming of Stephanas and Fortunatus and Achaicus for that which was lacking on your part they have supplied 18. For they have refreshed my spirit and yours therefore acknowledge ye them that are such 17 18. For they have performed such respectful Offices as you were wanting in Therefore let such be respected by you 19. The churches of Asia salute you Aquila and Priscilla salute you much in the Lord with the church that is in their house 20. All the brethren greet you Greet ye one another with an holy kiss 21. The salutation of me Paul with mine own hand 19 20 21. The Christians of their Family or the Assembly that used to meet there for Church Communion 22. If any man love not the Lord Jesus Christ let him be Anathema Maran-atha 22. Those that love the Lord Jesus as their Saviour and Hope will stick to him and confess him in Temptation and Sufferings And if any Man love him not let him as accursed be delivered to Satan and cut off from God 23 24. The grace of our Lord
Christ 1 2 3. Paul an Apostle not of Men nor called by Men but by Christ from Heaven and by his Revelation attested by the Power of God the Father who raised him from the Dead and all the Brethren with me to the Churches of Galatia we wish Grace and Peace from God the Father and our Lord Jesus Christ Note That Paul mentions not the Church of Galatia but the Churches every City that had Christians like our Corporations having then a Church not then put down to settle one onely Church called Diocesane in stead of multitudes 4. Who gave himself for our sins that he might deliver us from this present evil world according to the will of God and our Father 5. To whom be glory for and ever Amen 4 5. Who by dying for our Sins designed to call us out of the World and save us from the Temptations Vices Examples and Practices of wicked worldly Men. To him be Glory for ever and ever Amen 6. I marvel that ye are so soon removed from him that called you into the grace of Christ unto another gospel 6. I marvel that you who voluntarily received the Truth from me are so soon turned from the Gospel of the Grace of Christ to another Doctrine contrary to this Grace as if it were the Gospel 7. Which is not another but there be some that trouble you and would pervert the gospel of Christ 7. Which is far from being Christs Gospel contrary to my Preaching as they pretend but it is the Doctrine of Men that would trouble you and would pervert the Gospel of Christ 8. But though we or an angel from heaven preach any other gospel unto you then that which we have preached unto you let him be accursed 9. As we said before so say I now again If any man preach any other gospel unto you then that ye have received let him be accursed 8 9. But I pronounce and repeat it If I yea or an Angel from Heaven if any Man pretend to preach to you any other Gospel than that which we have preached or you received let him be Anathema renounce him as an excommunicate accursed Person Note 1. That there is no other Gospel to be expected besides that communicated to us by the Apostles and recorded in the Scripture The Dream of a more perfect Gospel of the Holy Ghost is wicked 2. That this Gospel hath fuller Evidence than if an Angel spake from Heaven and is to be believed before and against such an Angel 3. That it is the Peoples Duty to reject and forsake any Teacher that would bring another Gospel or pervert this Not as Church-Governours but as Subjects of Christ that must be loyal to him and save themselves 10. For do I now perswade men or God or do I seek to please men for if I yet pleased men I should not be the servant of Christ 10. Do I now preach the Doctrine of Men on Mans Authority to please Men or the Word of God by his Authority to please him Am I the Messenger and Preacher of Man or of God Which do I serve and seek to please For if I please Men as their Servant I am none of Christs Servant 11. But I certifie you brethren that the gospel which was preached of me is not after man 11. I would have you know that the Gospel which I preach is not Humane from Man nor on Mans Authority nor to gratifie the Will or Wordly Interest of Man 12. For I neither received it of man neither was I taught it but by the revelation of Jesus Christ 12. I learned it not of any Humane Teacher nor took it on Humane Authority but from Christs Revelation 13. For ye have heard of my conversation in time past in the Jews religion how that beyond measure I persecuted the church of God and wasted it 14. And profited in the Jews religion above many my equals in mine own nation being more exceedingly zealous of the traditions of my fathers 13 14. You have heard how I formerly unmeasurably persecuted and wasted the Church through excess of Zeal for the Tradition of my Fathers and Religion of the Jews c. 15. But when it pleased God who separated me from my mothers womb and called me by his grace 16. To reveal his Son in me that I might preach him among the heathen 15 16. But when it pleased God who by his free electing Grace decreed me to know Christ first my self and then preach him to the Heathens which was a kind of separating me to it from the Womb and when he called me hereto by his meer Grace 16 17. Immediately I conferred not with flesh and blood Neither went I up to Jerusalem to them which were apostles before me but I went into Arabia and returned again unto Damascus 16 17. I staid not to consult with any Man but presently preached the Gospel nor went I up to Jerusalem to learn of the Apostles there what to preach but c. 18. Then after three years I went up to Jerusalem to see Peter and abode with him fifteen days 19. But other of the apostles saw I none save James the Lords brother 18 19. It was three years after before I went to Jerusalem and staid fifteen days with Peter c. Note 1. That though Luke Acts 9.26 put Paul's coming to Jerusalem near his Conversion and mention not expresly his three years absence or being in Arabia yet the brevity of the History proveth not the shortness of the Time And it was not three years after his going from Damascus but after his Conversion And Luke Acts 9.23 saith That it was after much time that he went from Damascus which belonged to Arabia so that it 's like that he spent the three years at or near Damascus and when he was escaped went presently to Jerusalem 2. And though it may seem that three years had been time enough to have satisfied the Church at Jerusalem of Paul's Conversion yet it seems that he spent that time in Arabia and Damascus to avoid the rage of his Countrymen at Jerusalem and so his remoteness occasioned their dissatisfaction 20. Now the things which I write unto you behold before God I lie not 21. Afterwards I came into the regions of Syria and Cylicia 22. And was unknown by face unto the churches of Judea which were in Christ 23. But they had heard only That he which persecuted us in times past now preacheth the faith which once he destroyed 24. And they glorified God in me Note All this Paul writeth to prove that he received not the Gospel from the Apostles or any man but immediately from Christ CHAP. II. 1. THen fourteen years after I went up again to Jerusalem with Barnabas and took Titus with me also 2. And I went up by revelation and communicated unto them that gospel which I preach among the Gentiles but privately to them which were of reputation lest by any means I should run or had run
Agar is mount Sinai in Arabia and answereth to Jerusalem which now is and is in bondage with her children 25. For Hagar signifieth Mount Sinai in Arabia and prefigureth the present State of Jerusalem which is outwardly in bondage to the Romans and inwardly to their Law 26. But Jerusalem which is above is free which is the mother of us all 26. But the Jerusalem above in Heaven of which true Christians on Earth are Heirs and to which they belong by Promise Initiation and relative Union with Christ which is the Mother of us all that are Children of Promise the Gospel and Spirit coming from Heaven and our Inheritance being there is fully freed from all Bondage and so are we all initially in our Gospel-Liberty 27. For it is written Rejoyce thou barren that bearest not break forth and cry thou that travailest not for the desolate hath moe children than she which hath an husband 27. For it 's written c. The Christian Church which before Christs coming was but in obscure Rudiments and after was but as a Grain of Mustardseed a little Flock shall become Catholick and be incomparably greater than was the Jewish Church Note That whereas many Expositors take Jerusalem which is above or Supernal to mean only the Church on Earth because it is caused by Grace and Revelation from Heaven and tendeth to it they causelesly give away a plain Text which proveth the Immortality of the Soul and its Felicity presently upon our Death As if Jerusalem above were but Jerusalem on Earth caused from above and so was Moses's Law and the old Jerusalem The Heavenly Society containeth the Spirits of the Just made perfect with the innumerable Company of Angels c. Heb. 12. To this we are joined in the Relation of Heirs When it is said That this shall come down with Christ at Judgment it implieth that it was with Christ in Heaven before and he hath promised that where he is there his Servants shall be also Joh. 12.26 And that some Expressions here signifie the Church on Earth is not against this for the Church on Earth is but the lower part of that in Heaven 28. Now we brethren as Isaac was are the children of promise 28. We are Children by Adoption and free Gift and of a freely-given Inheritance 29. But as then he that was born after the flesh persecuted him that was born after the Spirit even so it is now 29. As Ishmael persecuted Isaac so now the Jews and Carnal Seed do persecute Christians the Spiritual Seed 30. Nevertheless what saith the scripture Cast out the bond-woman and her son for the son of the bond-woman shall not be heir with the son of the free-woman 30. But as the Scripture saith Cast out c. so the unbelieving Jews that trust to the Works of the Law for Life shall not inherit the saving Privileges of the Christian Church 31. So then brethren we are not children of the bond-woman but of the free 31. So then we that are the Children of Promise saved by Faith are not under the Bondage of the Law but delivered from Sin and Curse by Christ CHAP. V. 1. STand fast therefore in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free and be not entangled again with the yoke of bondage 1. It is not a vain thing which Christ hath purchased for us undervalue not this Freedom and cast it not away but hold it fast and do not causelesly return to the Yoak of Jewish Bondage Behold I Paul say unto you that if ye be circumcised Christ shall profit you nothing 3. For I testifie again to every man that is circumcised that he is a debter to do the whole law 2 3. I Paul tell you That if you be crcumcised as these Men tell you must be Acts 15. that is as it binds you to Moses's Law as the Condition of Salvation you renounce the Deliverance purchased by Christ and so he will be no Saviour to you For to be so circumcised is to bind your selves under that whole Law and Covenant of Works Note That as Baptism Physically taken is but Washing and is not Baptism in the Moral sense which is a Sacramental Covenanting with Christ by that Figure just so the Physical Act of Circumcising is not Circumcision in the proper Moral sense but using it as a Covenanting Sign And as Abraham used it as a Seal of the Promise to him as a Believer it is in specie morali another thing from that used by the Carnal Jews as signing another Covenant For they used it as a Covenanting Sign that they would keep Moses's Law as the Condition of Life whereas they ought to have used it as a Seal of the Promise made to Abraham and his Seed and also to bind them sincerely to keep that Law as the Matter of their Obedience trusting to the Promise for Grace and Pardon So that Paul doth not say that the Abassines that are circumcised for other Ends or Timothy or such believing Jews as were circumcised only to win the Jews had no profit by Christ but only such as believed those that taught them Except you be circumcised and keep the Law of Moses you cannot be saved 4. Christ is become of no effect unto you whosoever of you are justified by the law ye are fallen from grace 4. What use is Christ of to you If you trust to your fulfilling the Law for Justification you renounce Justification by Grace and so are fallen from Christianity and the Covenant of Grace 5. For we through the Spirit wait for the hope of righteousness by faith 5. For the Spirit of Christ which is poured out on the Faithful causeth them to wait in hope of that Blessedness of which we are made Heirs by the Righteousness of Faith 6. For in Jesus Christ neither circumcision availeth any thing nor uncircumcision but faith which worketh by love 6. For in our State of Christianity as Subjects of Christs Kingdom a Man shall not be accepted and justified as circumcised or as uncircumcised though Circumcision as binding him to the Law of Works may undo him But the Qualification necessary to â—alvation is Faith working by Love that is such an effectual Belief of the future Heavenly Blessedness purchased and promised by Christ as causeth us to place our Trust and Hope on Gods Love and Christs Merits and Promise to attain it and in the sense hereof to love God and that Glory above all thiâ— World and our Neighbours sincerely as our selves 7. Ye did run well who did hinder you that ye should not obey the truth 7. You began your Race of Christianity well who hath stopped and perverted you from the Belief and Obedience of the Truth of the Gospel which you then received 8 9. This perswasion cometh not of him that calleth you A little leaven leaveneth the whole lump 8 9. This Judaizing was never taught you by me that first preached to you or by God But a few corrupted Men among
promised or as Incarnate and were no paâ—t of that peculiar People the Jews but Aliens whom they justly refused Communion with and were Strangers from the Covenant which promised Peculiarity and so had none of the hope of Redemption which those Promises gave nor knew how as reconciled to be accepted of God and lived as Atheists without the true Knowledge of God or Trust in him or Obedience to him though you had many Idols 13. But now in Christ Jesus ye who sometimes were far off are made nigh by the blood of Christ 13. But now ye are Christians you are brought as nigh God as the believing Jews the Partition being taken down and the Covenant of Grace founding an Universal Church purchased and sealed by the Blood of Christ whose peculiar People now ye are 14. For he is our peace who hath made both one and hath broken down the middle wall of partition between us 14. For he is the Maker of our Peace with God and one another and hath taken away the Division between Jews and Gentiles which was like the Wall which kept the Gentiles in the outer Court of the Temple and opened to us all a way into the Sanctuary 15. Having abolished in his flesh the enmity even the law of commandments contained in ordinances for to make in himself of twain one new man so making peace 15. Being Man in the common Nature of Man and offering his Body a Sacrifice for the Sins of all he hath abolisheâ— the Law of Moses which contained Ordinances Ceremonial Typical and Political with severe Penalties and maketh us all one Catholick Church united in himself the Head 16. And that he might reconcile both unto God in one body by the cross having slain the enmity thereby 16. And as his one Body was crucified for both so he thereby reconcileth both to Gâ—d in one Body or Society which is his Church having abolished the Enmity 17. And came and preached peace to you which are afar off and to them that were nigh 17. And this Gospel of Reconciliation and Unity he hath by himself and his Apostles preached and offered Grace and Peace both to Gentiles and Jews 18. For through him we both have an access by one Spirit unto the Father 18. For through his Merits Intercession and Covenant all Believers Jews and Gentiles are made the Children of God and are sealed by his Spirit of Adoption which is an Intercessor within us by whom we have access to God 19. Now therefore ye are no more strangers and foreigners but fellow-citizens with the saints and of the houshold of God 19. And now this Reconciliation being made by Christ you Gentiles are no longer Strangers or Forreigners to the Church or peculiar People of God but are free Denizens Burgesses or enfranchised Citizens with the rest of the holy Society even Members of the Holy Catholick Church of Adopted ones which is as the Houshold of God 20. And are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner-stone 20. And I may liken you not onely to the Houshold but to the Hoâ—se of God of which you are a living part built on the Doctrine of the Apostles and Prophets qualified by the Holy Ghost and authorised by Christ to call and gather his Catholick Church and so may secondarily be called its Foundation Christ himself being the primary Foundation or Chief Corner-stone 21. In whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord. 21. In whom as the Head of Union all the Church of God being compact into one holy Society as it were of Living Stones is built riseth and groweth up to be an holy Temple to the Lord increasing to its perfection 22. In whom you also are builded together for an habitation of God through the Spirit 22. And as God called the Temple at Jerusalem his Dwelling so by the Spirit of Christ you also with all the rest of the Faithful are built up as a holy Temple in which by the same Spirit God will dwell Note That 1. The Catholick Church is not onely that which was once by the Policy of Emperours and Bishops called Catholick as National being in that Empire onely and under its Laws but as it containeth all Christians in the World 2. That it is Headed onely by Christ the Center of its Unity 3. That inspired Apostles and Prophets being the Mâ—ssengers of new Divine Revelation are its secondary Foundation by an Authority and Qualification proper to them and not extending to Bishops or their Councils who come after them 4. Note the great Dignity of the Church as resulting from this Foundation Christ and the Reconciliation wrought by him 5. That they that would destroy this Unity and Superstruction fight against Christ and would destroy the Church which is most notably done by setting up a false Head or Foundation or making false uncapable Terms of Union by the presumptuous Canons and Laws of Usurpers 6. That though this Church have no Uniting Head but Christ yet it must be compact as the Members of his Body and have one Faith Hope Baptism and Spirit of Love and abhor Division as Destruction CHAP. III. 1. FOr this cause I Paul the prisoner of Jesus Christ for you Gentiles 1. Having those great Encouragements I Paul even glory that I am Christs Prisoner for the Gentiles sake even for preaching the Gospel for their Conversion and Salvation Note That at once Paul was the Jews Prisoner as his Accusers and Persecutors and the Heathen Romans Prisoner as his Judges and Christs Prisoner both finally as suffering for his sake and obligatorily as Commissioned for a Persecuted Work and the Gentiles Prisoner finally as suffering for his Labours for their Salvation 2. If ye have heard of the dispensation of the grace of God which is given me to you-ward 3. How that by revelation he made known unto me the mystery as I wrote afore in few words 2 3. For I suppose you have heard how for your good God hath commissioned me to declare and dispence to you the Gospel of Grace and Gifts of the Spirit and by Revelation from Heaven by the Voice of Christ and inwardly by his Spirit made known to me the Mystery of Mans Redemption and the Calling of the Gentiles as I wrote briefly before 4 5. Whereby when ye read ye may understand my knowledge in the mystery of Christ which in other ages was not made known unto the sons of men as it is now revealed unto his holy apostles and prophets by the Spirit 6. That the Gentiles should be fellow-heirs and of the same body and partakers of his promise in Christ by the gospel 4 5 6. In which you may read my Explication of this Mystery and perceive that Christ hath acquainted me with it which in former Ages was not openly and clearly made known to Men as it is now by the Spirit revealed to the holy Apostles and Prophets who
contrary to Christianity and the Cause of Divisions in the Church And by these the carnal persecuting Seed especially when they invade the Sacred Office are differenced from true Christians as Wolves from Sheep even when as the false Prophets they pretend the Cause and Name of Christ 3. That all this is for want of Christian Love and the Dominion of carnal Self-love and Love to God and to others as our selves must be the proper Cure 3. Endeavouring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace 3. This Love and forbearance must specially be exercised to preserve the Unity of the Christian Church which all must endeavour faithfully to keep And this Unity inwardly consisteth in being all possess'd and governed by One Holy Spirit as all the Parts of the Body are by one Soul and outwardly by living peaceably towards each other especially in our Church-Communion 4 5 6. There is one body and one Spirit even as ye are called in one hope of your calling one Lord one faith one baptism one God and Father of all who is above all and through all and in you all 4 5 6. More particularly in these seven Respects our Unity doth consist 1. The Church which is as the Body of Christ is one Universal Church 2. The Spirit of God which as it were animateth it is One and the same Spirit 3. The Grace and Heavenly Glory which is the Hope of Believers which they seek and for which they forsake the World is One. 4. The Head Lord and Saviour of the Church is One and the same to all 5. The Essentials of the Christian Faith or Creed are One and the same 6. The Baptismal Vow and Covenant and Profession in which we are devoted to God the Father Son and Holy Ghost and united Sacramentally to Christ his Church is One and the same to all in the Essentials 7. And all have One God and Father in Christ who is 1. Transcendently and absolutely above and over all 2. And unconceivably penetrateth all And 3. and is in his Essence most intimately in you all and is All in all things Note That in these seven things that Unity of the Church consisteth which is Gods prescribed and conferred Qualification for Christian Communion in Love and Peace And that as Satan useth to undo by overdoing and the Pharisees had more Laws Traditions and strictness therein as needful to Communion than Christ had who would have Mercy rather than Sacrifice So it is by adding a multitude of Ensnaring Canons Customs and Opinions as necessary to Communion that he hath corrupted and torn the visible Church and turned Love and Communion into Wrath and Persecution And yet this Vnity must be kept in Peace and therefore both Persecuting and Contumeliâ—us Turbulent Vnpeaceableness against those that own these Seven Points of Vnion should be avoided by Christians and restrained by Magistrates who must keep the Peace And whenever God in mercy will heal the lacerated Church it will be on these terms 7. But unto every one of us is given grace according to the measure of the gift of Christ 7. But though we have all One Spirit and are One in all the foresaid Essentials of our Religion yet this Unity is found in very great diversity of degrees of Grace and both degrees and kind of Gâ—fts Sâ—e 1 Cor. 12. as it pleaseth Christ to distribute them 8. Wherefore he saith When he ascended up on high he led captivity captive and gave gifts unto men 8. As it is said in Psal 68.18 When c. So when Christ ascended he triumphed over Satan Death and Hell and sent down from Heaven the Gifts of his Spirit 9. Now that he ascended what is it but that he also descended first into the lower parts of the earth 10. He that descended is the same also that ascended up far above all heavens that he might fill all things 9 10. And when it is said that he ascended it implieth that he first descended into this lower World into a low Condition and into the Grave And therefore it is the same Jesus who was here humbled in his Descent who is exalted by his Ascent fâ—r above all Heavens which Man doth see or know that thence is the Sun by the influence of its Heat and Light and Motion filleth all below acccording to the recâ—ptiâ—e Capacity of each so our glorified Lord by hâ—s administring Influx might fill all with common or special Grace according to their various receptivity 11. And he gave some Apostles and some Prophets and some Evangelists and some Pastors and Teachers 12. For the perfecting of the saints for the work of the ministry for the edifying of the body of Christ 11 12. And he gave by Qualification and Mission some Apostles sent by his own Mouth to be the most eminent Attesters of his Miracles Doctrine and Resurrection and Founders of the Churches some Prophets by Revelation and Inspiration to confirm the Christian Faith some Evangelists whose Work was as eminently qualified to go abroad to preach the Gospel and gather Churches or confirm them without being fixed to a special Place or Flock and some Pastors and Teachers called also Bishops and Elders who were set over the particular Churches as their Guides and Instructers as being their special Flocks and Charge And all these Gifts and Offices are given for that Ministerial Work which God who worketh by Means will use to bring on all his Saints towards the Perfection of themselves and of the Church and by the Increase Concord and Sanctity of the Members to edifie or build up this Body of Christ 13. Till we all come in the unity of the faith and of the knowledge of the Son of God unto a perfect man unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ 13. Till by this increase of Number and Holiness and Concord we all Jews and Gentiles make up that Church which in the Vnity of Faith and Knowledge and Acknowledgment of Christ attaineth to that degree of perfection in which consisteth the measure of Grace and fulness of Stature which Christ wiâ—l bring his Church unto which is that maturity which imitateth our natural growth from Infancie to full Manhood 14. That we henceforth be no more children tossed to and fro and carried about with every wind of doctrine by the sleight of men and cunning craftiness whereby they lie in wait to deceive 14. That being by Gods blessing by such a Ministry brought up to Manhood we may no longer be like Children who through weakness cannot stand in the Wind but are carried about by it so childish Christians are by every Wind of Plausible Doctrine by the slight subtilty and craft of Men that by pretences of Knowledge Holiness Power or Love lay snares and lie in wait to deceive the weak 15. But speaking the truth in love may grow up into him in all things which is the head even Christ 15. But though we know but in part
the Tenders of Free Mercy and Salvation to Jews and Gentiles nor keep his Elect and Faithful Flock from that Heavenly Glory where Angels and Saints shall be One Blessed Society united in Love to God and each other 21. And you that were sometimes alienated and enemies in your mind by wicked works yet now hath he reconciled 21. And you who were not onely as all others originally guilty as the Seed of Adam but also of the Race and Society of Gentiles by your wicked Works estranged from God and out of the way of his saving Grace and Enemies to it and him yet now hath he reconciled by Christ and taken you for his Children 22. In the body of his flesh through death to present you holy and unblameable and unreprovable in his sight 22. By giving up his Body of Flesh to death as a Propitiatory Sacrifice and by justifying and sanctifying you to present you holy and blameless and justified at last before him 23. If ye continue in the faith grounded and setled and be not moved away from the hope of the gospel which ye have heard and which was preached to every creature which is under heaven whereof I Paul am made a minister 23. I say you shall be thus perfected at last if you prove sound confirmed Christians continuing in the Faith grounded and setled and by no Temptation be ever turned from the Hope which Christ hath given you in his Gospel which by Christs Commission we preach to all Men in this lower World which is already happily begun the Church being no more confined to Jews but gathered out of all the Earth to which Work Christ hath Commissioned me who am labouring therein Note That how true soever it be that sound Believers shall be finally justified in Judgment and glorified the Promise giveth them Right to it but on Condition of Perseverance and God useth Conditional Promises to engage us rationally to our Duty and as a Means to accomplish his Absolute Decrees 24. Who now rejoyce in my sufferings for you and fill up that which is behind of the afflictions of Christ in my flesh for his bodies sake which is the church 24. And I rejoyce that God honoureth me to suffer for his Church in so excellent a Work For it is by the Cross or Suffering that God will bring the Church to Glory And as Christ hath perfectly done his own part as the onely Propitiating Sacrifice so I with the rest of his Members must undergo and make up the rest even for the same Churches sake for which he died though not as a Mediator to reconcile God and Man as he was 25. Whereof I am made a minister according to the dispensation of God which is given to me for you to fulfil the word of God 25. Of which Church I am made a Servant by Gods appointment and commission given me for you as well as for others that I may fully divulge the Word of God 26. Even the mystery which hath been hid from ages and from generations but now is made manifest to his saints 26. The great Mystery of Redemption God manifested in the Flesh as the Head and Saviour of the Church which though not wholly yet comparatively hath been hid from Jews under dark Types as well as more from Gentiles by greater Darkness in all fore-going Ages But now is plainlier made known to Gods Saints 27. To whom God would make known what is the riches of the glory of this mystery among the Gentiles which is Christ in you the hope of glory 27. To whom God of his good Pleasure would specially make known the Riches and Glory of this Mystery of Calling the whole World of Gentiles The Sum of it is Christ among you and in you purchasing giving and assuring to you the Heavenly Glory for which he hath commanded you joyfully to hope Christ the Way Glory the End 28. Whom we preach warning every man and teaching every man in all wisdom that we may present every man perfect in Christ Jesus 28. To preach this Christ is the Work of our Office warning and teaching every Man as we have opportunity neglecting none of any Rank in all the saving Wisdom of the Gospel that we may present as many as possible perfect to Salvation 29. Whereunto I also labour striving according to his working which worketh in me mightily 29. In this Labour I am employed in which with diligence I strive according to the Grace of him that called me which wrought in me or worketh by me in Power confirming my Ministry by Miracles and Success as well as qualifying me for it CHAP. II. 1. FOr I would that ye knew what great conflict I have for you and for them at Laodicea and for as many as have not seen my face in the flesh 1. Conflict by Prayer and Care and Study to do them good Note Good Men long for the Good of them whom they never saw 2. That their hearts might be comforted being knit together in love and unto all riches of the full assurance of understanding to the acknowledgment of the mystery of God and of the Father and of Christ 2. That they may grow up to a State of Joy by holy Union and Communion in Love and to be yet richer and happier in the full and assured understanding and acknowledgment of the Mystery of God's Love and of Christs Grace in the Promises Prefigurations and Performance of our Redemption 3. In whom are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge 3. Though it be not discerned by carnal Men who search more after other Knowledge in the World the depth excellency and benefit of all true Wisdom and Knowledge are comprised in the Knowledge of God manifested in Christ This is the true Philosophy in comparison of which all other is Vanity and Folly 4. And this I say lest any man should beguile you with enticing words 4. I tell you this lest any delude you by the specious ostentation of any other sort of Knowledge called Philosophy or Oracular or Enthusiastical or Pharisaical Tradition as if it were somewhat more excellent than the Knowledge of Christ 5. For though I be absent in the flesh yet am I with you in the Spirit joying and beholding your order and the stedfastness of your faith in Christ 5. For though I see you not I am in the Spirit as if I was present with you affected with Joy to hear of your Order and stedfastness of Faith but yet I know where your danger lieth 6. As ye have therefore received Christ Jesus the Lord so walk ye in him 6. Let it then be your care to hold fast and practise the Gospel of Christ as you have already received him and his Word and turn not to any other way 7. Rooted and built up in him and stablished in the faith as ye have been taught abounding therein with thanksgiving 7. As growing downwards in the Roots is necessary to Trees for stedfastness and
more meet to be a Compassionate Helper the Example the Teacher and the Trust of them that must follow him through temptations and by his Merit and Victory hath obtained power to deliver them CHAP. III. WHerefore holy brethren partakers of the heavenly calling consider the apostle and high priest of our profession Christ Jesus 2. Who was faithful to him that appointed him as also Moses was faithful in all his house 1. Wherefore you who are holy Brethren by Faith and Dedication given up to Christ and in him made partakers of that Calling from Heaven which maketh you Heirs of Heaven study and consider Jesus Christ the great Apostle sent of God to be the prime Preacher of the Gospel and the High Priest and chief Guide and Mediator to Godward of our Religion and Profession who faithfully did all that belonged to his undertaken Office in sacrificing himself for our sins and fulfilling all Righteousness and conquering Satan and Death and ascending to intercede for us in Glory and sending down the Holy Ghost and making and sealing the Law of Faith even as Moses in his time was faithful though with disparity of Honour and Work Christ in his own House by a more perfect Administration and Moses but as a Steward 3. For this man was counted worthy of more glory than Moses in as much as he who hath builded the house hath more honour than the house 3. For Christ is as much more honourable than Moses as the Maker and Master is than the House for Moses was but a Member of the Family but Christ the Maker and Master of it 4. For every house is builded by some man but he that built all things is God 4. All Families or Houses are founded by some man but he that built the Church is the same that built or made all things and that is God 5. And Moses verily was faithful in all his house as a servant for a testimony of those things which were to be spoken after 6. But Christ as a son over his own house 5 6. And Moses as a Servant was faithful for the Delivery and Confirmation of so much of God's Word as was to be spoken to the Jews by him but Christ as the Son and Heir and Master of the House as his own 6. Whose house are we if we hold fast the confidence and the rejoycing of the hope firm unto the end 6. This House is the Church of which we are parts so be it we hold fast the confident Profession of our faith and the joy and glorying in our hopes of the promised Blessedness firm to the end 7. Wherefore as the holy Ghost saith To day if ye will hear his voice 8. Harden not your hearts as in the provocation in the day of temptation in the wilderness 9. When your fathers tempted me proved me and saw my works forty years 10. Wherefore I was grieved with that generation and said They do always err in their hearts and they have not known my ways 11. So I sware in my wrath They shall not enter into my rest 7 8 9 10 11. But seeing he will take none to dwell with him in Glory but those that persevere hear and consider what the Holy Ghost said to and of the Israelites To day c. Neglect not his present Call and your present Day to the hardening of your hearts as your Fathers did in the Wilderness by which God's Justice was engaged against them as a People whose hearts were habituated to evil and have not the obedient knowledge of his Ways and Works and Will So that he sware in his just displeasure that that Generation should not enter into the promised Land 12. Take heed brethren lest there be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief in departing from the living God 12. Take warning by these Israelites and see that there be not in any of you an evil unsound heart that is prepared by secret Unbelief to depart in Tryal from the Living God 13. But exhort one another daily while it is called To day lest any of you be hardned through the deceitfulness of sin 13. To this end one means appointed by God for your perseverance is speedily and daily to exhort and stir up one another the Pastors in the Church and Assemblies and all in their Places and Converse And the rather because Sin of which you are in danger is a deceitful thing and they that revolt are made believe that it is but a receiving of the Truth or a necessary Self-saving and no forsaking of Christ or Truth or Godliness N. Qu. But what if Rulers forbid us to meet daily for such Exhortation Answ God commandeth you to do it in the manner and time that the End requireth and no man can dispense with his Law The Christians for three hundred years assembled when forbidden Qu. But what if Christian Rulers forbid it Ans Christians have more Obligation than Heathens to do good but no more Authority to do evil or null God's Laws Qu. But what if Violence or Prisons restrain us Ans God requireth not Impossibilities 14. For we are made partakers of Christ if we hold the beginning of our confidence stedfast unto the end 14. We are iâ—itially made partakers of Christ as our Saviour but if we will attain Salvation by him we must hold the subsisting faith or the confidence in which we have begun or which is our Principle firm to the end For Perseverance is made a Condition of the Promise of Salvation 15. Whilst it is said To day if ye will hear his voice harden not your hearts as in the provocation 16. For some when they had heard did provoke howbeit not all that came out of Egypt by Moses 15 16. The words tell us that some that heard after Deliverance from Egypt provoked God but it was not all 17. But with whom was he grieved forty years was it not with them that had sinned whose carcases fell in the wilderness 17. With whom was God so displeased as Grief here signifieth Nothing displeaseth him but sin It was with backsliding disobedient unthankful murmurers that would not rest in the Will and Word and Providence of God but must have their own carnal will fulfilled and so God in Justice killed them in the Wilderness after so many Miracles had led them many years towards the promised Land Take heed lest you follow them in the like sin to greater punishment for abusing greater mercies 18 19. And to whom sware he that they should not enter into his rest but to them that believed not So we see that they could not enter in because of unbelief 18 19. It was the sinning Unbelievers that he sware should not enter and it was because of their Unbelief that they could not enter Take heed therefore lest ye fall by Unbelief in Tryal for there is more required to our compleat Salvation than to our first part in Christ CHAP. IV. 1. LEt us therefore fear lest a
hearts to the bottom and to discover and separate evil from good in the secretest thoughts and intents of the heart 13. Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do 13. It is as the Light from the Sun the word of that God before whose Eyes all hearts and things are in open view as a diffected body and such a searching Light is his Word with whom we have to do or which we are speaking of 14. Seeing then that we have a great high priest that is passed into the heavens Jesus the Son of God let us hold fast our profession 14. Having then so great a High Priest ascended into Heaven the Eternal Word who sendeth forth his searching Word who is able to save and help us or destroy us if we revolt Let us hold fast our professed Faith and Hope through all our Tryals 15. For we have not an high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities but was in all points tempted like as we are yet without sin 15. For we have not a High Priest that is so far from our natures and case as to be unconcerned and void of compassion towards us as much as we are toward the brutes but one that was man and tempted and persecuted as much as we but without sin Note That Temptation may be without sin It is not our sin meerly to be tempted 16. Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace that we may obtain mercy and find grace to help in time of need 16. Let us therefore so fully trust to the sufficiency and mercy of our High Priest in the Heavens as to come though with filial Reverence yet with boldness in the belief of our acceptance that we may obtain mercy and find suitable and seasonable help in all our dangers and needs For God will yet be sought unto for all CHAP. V. 1. FOR every high priest taken from among men is ordrained for men in things pertaining to God that he may offer both gifts and sacrifices for sins 1. For among men the High Priest that is one of them is a person consecrated to officiate for them God-wards or in things of their concernment towards God specially in offering Gifts and Sacrifices for sin 2. Who can have compassion on the ignorant and on them that are out of the way for that he himself also is compassed with infirmity 2. Who can the more compassionately offer for those sins of ignorance errour and weakness which the Law alloweth Sacrifice for as being liable to infirmity himself 3. And by reason hereof he ought as for the people so also for himself to offer for sins 3. And being liable to sin himself he must offer for his own sin as well as theirs 4. And no man taketh this honour unto himself but he that is called of God as was Aaron 4. And so Sacred an Office was not to be invaded by Usurpers without God's call for by it Aaron was made Priest 5. So also Christ glorified not himself to be made an high priest but he that said unto him Thou art my Son to day have I begotten thee 5. And Christ usurped not this honour but God gave it him who said Thou art my Son c. 6. As he saith also in another place Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec 6. And Psal 110. he saith Thou art c. Thou art a King and Priest as Melchisedec was and that for ever 7. Who in the days of his flesh when he had offered up prayers and supplications with strong crying and tears unto him that was able to save him from death and was heard in that he feared 7. Who in the Garden and on the Cross when he had offered Prayers with Agony sweating like Water and Blood and cryed out on the Cross Why hast thou forsaken me to him that could have prevented his death and all the pains which he feared not with any sinful distrust in God nor any opposition to his Fathers Will but from that strong aversation to suffering and death as such which is a property of Humane Nature and did consist with a full submission to his Fathers Will and consent to be a Sacrifice for us and he was heard in that he feared though he must first suffer before he was raised 8. Though he were a Son yet learned he obedience by the things which he suffered 8. Though he was a Son and sinless yet did he by his suffering experimentally know and shew what it is to obey at the dearest raâ—e as absolutely subject to the Will of God 9. And being made perfect he became the author of eternal salvation unto all them that obey him 9. And being consummate or made by the perfection of his performed part on Earth a perfect Redeemer he is in the fulness of Power in Heaven become the Author of Eternal Salvation by Intercession Pardon Communication of his Spirit and by actual Glorification to all that hearken to him and obey him Note 1. That these Texts do not intimate any privative imperfection in Christ's Knowledge or Obedience or any qualification before but a negative imperfection cannot be denyed to his Humane Nature As Adam new made knew not all sensible Objects remote as he did when they came before his senses so Christ in his Infancy and in the Stable at Bethlehem must not be supposed to know as man all that after he knew Yea himself saith that after he knew not the day and hour c. so he had no sensible experimental knowledge of passive Obedience before 2. He is said to be made perfect in two respects 1. In the perfect performance of his Work on Earth as any undertaker is called perfect when he hath perfected his undertaking 2. In his own perfection in Heaven 3. Obeying Christ is part of the condition of final Justification and Salvation 10 11. Called of God an high priest after the order of Melchisedec Of whom we have many things to say and hard to be uttered seeing ye are dull of hearing 10 11. Of which Priesthood of Christ as compared to Melchisedec we have much to say which it is not easie to make intelligible by words to those that are so unprepared as you are by ignorance and a dull and slow understanding Note 1. All great Scripture Truths be not equally easie to be understood 2. It is the incapacity of hearers through dulness and want of preparatory knowledge which maketh Scripture and Teaching not understood 3. It is no uncharitable dishonouring of professed Christians but an undeniable thing to say that great numbers of them are dull hearers and by ignorance uncapable at the present of hard things 12. For when for the time ye ought to be teachers ye have need that one teach you again which be the first principles of the oracles of God and are
become such as have need of milk and not of strong meat Note 1. Men ought to grow in knowledge according to the time they have to learn 2. Many after long Teaching are ignorant and must be taught again the same things which they have long ago heard 3. God's Oracles have Principles which must be first learnt 13. For every one that useth milk is unskilful in the word of righteousness for he is a babe 14. But strong meat belongeth to them that are of full age even those who by reason of use have their senses exercised to discern both good and evil 13 14. Milk is the dyet for Babes and plain things for young and dull Christians harder things will but hurt them These are for them that by long study and practice have got preparatory knowledge and a habit of quick clear and sound discerning Truth and Errour Good and Evil. Note 1. People must be taught but according to their capacity 2. Harder things in Divinity must be taught them that have learned the easier and are fit for them But by hard things is not meant unnecessary curiosities of humane Arts nor unprofitable words or triffling controversies But 1. A more clear distinct and satisfying knowledge of the Evidence of the truth and sense of the Essentials 2. A more orderly knowledge of their method and mutual dependance as one Systeme that as in a Table or Scheme we may set each member in its proper place 3. A more extensive knowledge of the useful consequences of the Essentials and Principles CHAP. VI. 1. THerefore leaving the principles of the doctrine of Christ let us go on unto perfection not laying again the foundation of repentance from dead works and of faith towards God 2. Of the doctrine of baptisms and of laying on of hands and of resurrection of the dead and of eternal judgment 1 2. Therefore supposing the Principles of Christian Doctrine I now pass over such discourse and will go to lead you to some additional knowledge belonging to the more perfect not now discoursing of these Principles as to men that have not received them I mean 1. Repentance and Conversion from a state of Death and from Infidelity and a wicked ungodly life 2. A lively belief and trust in God the Father Son and Holy Ghost 3. The preparatory Baptism of John and the Baptism of Christ which constituteth us professed Christian what profession is prerequisite in the Adult and what Covenant it solemnizeth what Duties it binds us to and what Benefits it delivereth and sealeth 4. The great Gift to Christ's Apostles and Ministers of Authoritative Imposition of hands by which the same Holy Ghost was given to others and Miracles wrought for the confirmation and propagation of the Christian Faith 5. The certainty of a Resurrection and future Life including the Immortality of Souls 6. The final Judgment which will sentence men to their everlasting state and use them accordingly 3. And this will we do if God permit 3. And so I will now pass to some additional further Truths by God's assistance 4. For it is impossible for those who were once enlightned and have tasted of the heavenly gift and were made partakers of the holy Ghost 5. And have tasted the good word of God and the powers of the world to come 6. If they shall fall away to renew them again unto repentance seeing they crucifie to themselves the Son of God afresh put him to an open shame 4 5 6. I will not now go back to Preach Regeneration to you that profess to be already regenerate though you are tempted to Apostacy For it is impossible for those that were illuminated to believe in Christ and were baptized and have not only heard of the signal Gifts of the Holy Ghost from Heaven but have themselves had an experimental tast thereof and been themselves partakers of the Holy Ghost as well as seen his miraculous Gifts in the Church and have had an inward experimental tast of the truth and goodness of the Gospel and the powerful preparations and hopes of the World to come If they shall really lose all this and fall from the belief of Christianity to regenerate or renew these men again to saving Repentance seeing after believing Christ to be the Messiah they are turned to take him for a Deceiver and Blasphemer and consent to the pretended Justness of his Crucifixion and so expose him by slander to the same reproach as his Crucifiers did Note 1. That the Apostle speaketh of no other falling away but to Infidelity denying Jesus to be the Christ 2. That it is not Temptation to Unbelief nor a degree of Unbelief mixt with Faith or doubting that he speaketh of but a forsaking and renouncing Christ 3. He speaketh not of the meer denyal of the Tongue in a passion or fear but of the renouncing Christ by heart and tongue 4. He speaketh not of the act of a man in madness or melancholy who is not himself but of a man's deliberate act that hath free use of reason 5. He speaketh of no Infidels or total Apostates but those that had themselves been partakers of the signal Gifts of the Holy Ghost and were convinced by experimental gust of the Truth 6. Therefore it must be noted that not only truly holy persons but abundance if not the greatest part that did but so believe as to imbody with the Church had then one sort or other of these miraculous or rare Gifts for Confirmation of the Gospel which made Christ Matth. 7. bring in the workers of iniquity as wonder-workers in his name and Paul Gal. 3.3 4 5. appealeth to the quarrelsom Galatians which way they had the Spirit and Miracles 7. That this must needs be the same Blasphemy of the Holy Ghost which Christ pronounceth unpardonable For they who had not only seen the Miracles but had the Holy Ghost themselves for some such wonders could not doubt of the matter of fact whether such Miracles were extant or not So that there was no possible way for such to turn Infidels but by believing that this Witness of the Spirit of Miracles was a false deceiving Testimony of Satan and not God's Testimony And this was the Blasphemy against the Spirit Mat. 12. 8. That it is not all that is here meant that such are not to be absolved by the Church which ought but to fore-judge as God will judge as far as they can But that also such can never truly be regenerate and saved 9. The reason is because God giveth Faith by means and the Witness of the Spirits signal Gifts is the last means for proof that God will give them and they that after receiving this reject it by such Blasphemy are forsaken by the Grace of the Spirit whom they blasphemously renounce 10. Crucifying Christ afresh importeth charging him to deserve Crucifixion as guilty of the deceit and blasphemy for which he was crucified So that none that believe not the Spirit 's Miracles in fact
Extremities even at Death and to Eternity of Blessedness seeing he ever liveth by his Intercession to finish his saving Work for all that come by him to God◠Friends dye and all Worldly Helps may fail but Christ will never dye 26. For such an high priest became us who is holy harmless undefiled separate from sinners and made higher than the heavens 26. For our Condition required such an High Priest who is holy free from doing ill or suffering any more from any Enemies clean from all sin of his own and is separated from the Condition of sinful Man that dwells on Earth 27. Who needeth not daily as those high priests to offer up sacrifice first for his own sin and then for the peoples for this he did once when he offered up himself 27. Who had no sin of his own as the High Priests had and therefore for his own sin he needed not to offer any Sacrifice though he did it to perfect his undertaken Work for us Nor needed he offer often for the sins of the people for his once offering up himself was a sufficient Expiatory Sacrifice 28. For the law maketh men high priests which have infirmity but the word of the oath which was since the law maketh the Son who is consecrated for evermore 28. For the Law had none to make High Priests of but mortal Sinners but the Word of the Oath Psal 110. which was since the making of the Law maketh the Son of God High Priest who is holy sinless immortal and consecrated to an everlasting Priesthood CHAP. VIII 1. NOw of the things which we have spoken this is the sum we have such an high priest who is set on the right hand of the throne of the majesty in the heavens 2. A minister of the sanctuary and of the true tabernacle which the Lord pitched and not man 1. The sum of all that 's said is this We have such an High Priest who is advanced to the highest honour and power in Glory called God's Throne of Majesty in the Heavens As Man a Minister indeed or the prime Administrator but it is of the true and heavenly Sanctuary and Tabernacle not like that which was made by Man but which the Lord hath made for the glorifying of himself in his glorified Saints with Christ where we shall in presence worship him for ever 3. For every high priest is ordained to offer gifts and sacrifices wherefore it is of necessity that this man have somewhat to offer 3. And he were no High Priest if he had nothing as Gift or Sacrifice to offer 4. For if he were on earth he should not be a priest seeing that there are priests that offer gifts according to the law 4. And if he were on Earth he should not be a Priest according to the Law because there are such already and it was entailed on the Line of Aaron And Christ's Sacrifice when he was on Earth was not according to the Law but supralegal 5. Who serve unto the example and shadow of heavenly things as Moses was admonished of God when he was about to make the tabernacle For see saith he that thou make all things according to the pattern shewed to thee in the mount 5. And the Levitical Priesthood on Earth was made to perform those Administrations which are but shadows of the heavenly things having some notifying and instructing resemblance to them as figurative which God darkly intimated to Moses when he charged him to make the Tabernacle in the Wilderness according to the pattern which he had seen in the Mount So that the earthly Tabernacle and Worship is but a figure or shadow of the Heavenly 6. But now hath he obtained a more excellent ministery by how much also he is the Mediator of a better covenant which was established upon better promises 6. But Christ's Priestly Ministry is more excellent as he is the Mediator of a better Covenant than the meer Law of Moses was Though the Promise that went before and with the Law was an obscure Gospel It is better as having better Promises even clearer and fuller and more confirmed by God's Oath and Seal and Earnest It hath Promises of fuller Pardon greater Grace and Priviledges and surer and greater Glory Note That both the Mosaical and the Christian are named in Scripture both a Law and a Covenant for they have the same parts viz. Precepts Promises and Threats and Obedience must be consented to As proposed by God with his Antecedent Mercy it is a Law and a proposed Covenant 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 As consented to by Man it is a Law accepted by Subjects and a mutual Covenant 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 See Grotius his Preface to Annotations on the New Testament of the Names 7. For if that first covenant had been faultless then should no place have been sought for the second 7. For if the first Covenant had been perfect God would not have made the second better Note 1. That it is not sinful Faultiness but such Imperfection as the beginnings of Art and Nature have compared with the Perfection that is here meant 2. It is not here called the First Covenant as if no other had gone before it for there was a former with Adam Noah Abraham but as it is the first of these two And it was a Covenant of Peculiarity distinct from the common one and the Promise 8. For finding fault with them he saith Behold the days come saith the Lord when I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel and the house of Judah 9. Not according to the Covenant that I made with their fathers in the day when I took them by the hand to lead them out of the land of Egypt because they continued not in my covenant and I regarded them not saith the Lord. 8 9. For he intimateth the defect of the Mosaical Covenant when he saith Behold the days come c. I will make with them a new Covenant of greater and surer Mercy for the former they quickly forsook and I forsook them 10. For this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those days saith the Lord I will put my laws into their mind and write them in their hearts and I will be to them a God and they shall be to me a people 10. But this is my new Covenant which I will make with all Abraham's believing Seed I will sanctifie them by my Spirit and thereby give them a saving knowledge and love of all my necessary Laws and their Duties as if they were written in their minds and hearts and I will be to them a God which is their All and will love and cherish them as my peculiar people Note That this Promise is not made to Israel as a peculiar political Body for their Policy was to be dissolved but as a part of the Catholick Church which are Abraham's believing Seed 2. Therefore it being supposed that it is to Believers
for us which thence he will bestow 13. For if the blood of bulls and of goats and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the unclean sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh 13. If these be by Divine Institution effectual against corporal Legal uncleanness by a ceremonial Sanctification the figure of the spiritual 14. How much more shall the blood of Christ who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God 14. Most certainly then shall the Blood of Christ who by the Eternal Spirit offered himself Soul and Body a spotless Sacrifice to God the Soveraign Righteous Judge to cleanse Soul and Conscience from the power and guilt of dead works which signifie a death in sin and tend to death for sin to serve the Living God who will accept us to an Everlasting Life Note By the Eternal Spirit by which Christ offered himself some Expositors understand Christ's Immortal Soul voluntarily resigning his Life 2. Others understand the Holy Ghost the Third Person in the Trinity by whom Christ is said to be conceived and to do his Miracles 3. Others understand his own Divine Nature as the Second Person It 's hard to be sure which is meant but it is of no great moment seeing it is certain that indeed he did it by all these three There is a fourth Opinion of some that understand it of a prime superangelical Nature of Christ which they think by Eternal Emanation cometh from the Deity united to it which they make a middle Third Nature in Christ and in which they suppose it is that as a Creature he is advanced above all Angels because they take Angels and Men to to be specie distinct and that if Humane Nature must be set above Angels in it self it must thereby change its species and be no more humane But to be wise to sobriety in such Mysteries is safe and not to presume 15. And for this cause he is the mediatour of the new testament that by means of death for the redemption of the transgressions that were under the first testament they which are called might receive the promise of eternal inheritance 15. And for this cause Christ became Mediator between God and Man to procure seal and promulgate the New Covenant or Law of Grace that his death doing that which no other Sacrifice could do in expiation of the Jews sins committed under the Mosaical Covenant as well as of the rest of the World they which are by his call made sound Believers might by promise be secured of the Eternal Inheritance and possessed of it in due time 16. For where a testament is there must also of necessity be the death of the testatour 17. For a testament is of force after men are dead otherwise it is of no strength at all whilest the testatour liveth 16 17. And Christ being by his Sponsion to be a Sacrifice his Donation doth presuppose his Purchase and thence his Covenant hath also the nature of a Testament which supposeth the death of the Testator and is not of efficacy till then to give full right to what he bequeatheth Note That the eminent Evangelical Kingdom of the Mediator in its last full Edition called the Kingdom of Christ and of Heaven distinct from the obscure state of Promise before Christ's Incarnation began at Christ's Resurrection Ascension and sending of the eminent Gift of the Holy Ghost and was but as an Embrio before 18. Whereupon neither the first testament was dedicated without bloud 18. Therefore the first as figurative of the second was consecrated and sealed in blood 19. For when Moses had spoken every precept to all the people according to the law he took the bloud of calves and of goats with water and scarlet wool and hyssop and sprinkled both the Book and all the people 20. Saying This is the bloud of the Testament which God hath enjoyned unto you 21. Moreover he sprinkled with bloud both the tabernacle and all the vessels of the ministry 22. And almost all things are by the law purged with bloud and without shedding of bloud is no remission 19 20 21 22. Note 1. God purposely instituted all these bloody Purifications to prefigure Christ 2. The Custom of sacrificing from the Fall must arise from Divine Institution and not without it from natural Invention as some now affirm And no doubt but it is propagated among all Idolaters through the World 1. By Tradition from Adam 2. Corrupted by Devils who would be worshipped as God and to that end promote the imitation of God 3. The Papists sprinkling of Holy Water is such another corrupt imitation setting up their Ceremony instead of Gods which Christ abolished 23. It was therefore necessary that the patterns in things in the heavens should be purified with these but the heavenly things themselves with better Sacrifices than these 23. These Ceremonies being ordained to prefigure and notifie things that are in Heaven and belong to Heaven it was meet that such blood should be the purifying Ceremony But the heavenly things themselves must be purchased and the Souls fitted for it purified and the Covenant consecrated by a more precious Sacrifice even the blood of the Lamb of God who taketh away the sins of the World 24. For Christ is not entred into the holy places made with hands which are the figures of the true but into heaven it self now to appear in the presence of God for us 24. For it was not to officiate in a Tabernacle made by man that Christ became our High Priest but though his Sacrifice was offered on Earth it was to officiate by continued Intercession for us in the Heavens in the presence of God's Glory of which the other was but a Type 25. Nor yet that he should offer himself often as the high priest entreth into the holy place every year with blood of others 26. For then must he often have suffered since the foundation of the world but now once in the end of the world hath he appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself 25 26. Note 1. Christ's once offering was sufficient It may oft be commemorated but only once done 2. It is unspeakable joy to Believers that Christ is for us as our High Priest entred into Heaven For he hath promised that we shall be with him where he is And where else now should we desire to be 3. The days of Christ here were the declining latter part of the World called the end as fifty or sixty years old is the end that is the latter part of man's Life How near then is it now to an end 1684 after 27 28. And as it is appointed unto men once to die but after this the Judgment So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many and unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation 27 28. And as it is with the common state of
days 30. How came the People to go about Jericho seven days and the Walls to fall but because they believed and trusted the Promises of Almighty God 31. By faith the harlot Rahab perished not with them that believed not when she had received the spies with peace 31. How came Rahab who was formerly a Heathen Harlot and then kept an Inn or House of Entertainment to scape when Jericho was destroyed but because she believed that the God of Israel was the true God and would deliver them that trust him 32. And what shall I more say for the time will fail me to tell of Gideon and of Barak and of Sampson and of Jephtha of David also and Samuel and of the prophets 33. Who through faith subdued Kingdoms wrought righteousness obtained promises stopped the mouths of lions 32 33. By believing and trusting God for unseen future things some conquered the Nations of their Enemies as Joshua the Judges David c. the truly faithful lived righteously in a sinful World obtained what God had conditionally promised and promises of yet further mercies for their fidelity as Abraham Phineas c. and God stopped the mouths of Lions to deliver them as he did by Daniel 34. Quenched the violence of fire escaped the edge of the sword out of weakness were made strong waxed valiant in fight turned to flight the armies of the aliens 35. Women received their dead raised to life again and others were tortured not accepting deliverance that they might obtain a better resurrection 34 35. God made the fire harmless to them as Dan. 3. Divers scaped the Sword of bloody Persecutors as David c. recovered from Sickness as Job Hezâ—kiah c. fought valiantly trusting on God for Victory and so overcame Had their Dead raised as 1 King 17.21 2 King 4. Others endured Torment and would not sin to be delivered believing and hoping for Resurrection to a better Life as 2 Maccab. 19.30 and 7.9 36. And others had trial of cruel mockings and scourgings yea moreover of bonds and imprisonment 37. They were stoned they were sawn asuder were tempted were slain with the sword they wandred about in sheep skins and goat-skins being destitute afflicted tormented 36 37 And by believing the promised unseen Reward others endured the Tryal of cruel Mockings and scornful Reproach and to be whipt as Rogues and bound and laid in Gaols as Malefactors some were stoned some sawn asunder others tryed by hot Irons and other fiery torments some slain with the Sword others like contemned Vagabonds wandred in base Cloathing of Sheep-skins and Goat-skins destitute of outward things afflâ—cted and tormented 38. Of whom the world was not worthy they wandred in deserts and in mountains and in dens and caves of the earth 38. All these were accounted and used as bad men unworthy to live as others peaceably in the World But were they such indeed No but such of whom the World was not worthy And many of them retired from the Converse of the World into Dens Caves and Mountains Note Oh the difference between God's Judgment of a Saint and Man's The World is not worthy of those scorned persecuted Saints whom their Persecutors call Rogues unworthy to live They are not worthy of their Company Example Counsel or other benefits For they know not what a Saint is nor the worth of a Saint nor how to use him yea they hate him and drive such away as they do the Offers of Christ and Grace 39. And these all having obtained a good report through faith received not the promise 40. God having provided some better thing for us that they without us should not be made perfect 39 40. And all these true Believers were justified by God's own Testimony left on Record to their praise But still it was things unseen and future which they believed and for which they suffered all this Martyrdom and pain And though God gave them their Reward in Heaven they lived not to see the Incarnate Saviour and the Kingdom of the Messiah the Catholick Church advanced by the pourings out of the Spirit of Christ which were the promised Blessings which God had told them he would give in the fulness of time For God had provided these greater Blessings of the Kingdom of Christ in its more perfect state and the fulness of that Spirit for this Age of the World in which we live and would not let them in those former Ages before our time partake of this more perfect Church-state Even as we now believe Christ's Glorious Coming and wait and suffer Persecution of Hope and yet must not live on Earth to see it as the last Age will do but must dye first and be raised to enjoy that sight CHAP. XII 1. WHerefore seeing we also are compassed about with so great a cloud of witnesses let us lay aside every weight and the sin which doth so easily beset us and let us run with patience the race that is set before us 1. Seeing then we that are now called out to Tryal have before us the Instances of all the Faithful that have been before us who have conquered all the impediments of their Salvation by the effectual Beleif of God's Promise of unseen things let us quit our selves like men and as Runners in a Race let us be so far from turning to the World as to cast off all worldly Incumbrances which would hinder us and to avoid all sin in which without great care we shall be entangled and let us run with patience and perseverance the Race in which by God and our Covenant we are engaged for it is for our Salvation 2. Looking unto Jesus the author and finisher of our faith who for the joy that was set before him endured the cross despising the shame and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God 2. Let us fix our eyes on Jesus the Author and Leader of our Christian Faith and Course and the Perfecter of it who hath by his Doctrine and Example proposed it to us in that perfect form which he will own and crown who himself was moved by the future proposed Joy which was to be the Reward of all his Mediatorial Works for which he endured the pains of his Cross and Sufferings and despised the Shame and Reproach that attended it in comparison of the desired End which he hath now attained and is set down in Triumph and Glory next the Throne of God 3. For consider him that endured such contradiction of sinners against himself lest ye be wearied and faint in your minds 3. If you will well study Christ and consider how and why he endured such Opposition and Contradiction of wicked men who by sin falsly accused him of sin it will greatly strengthen you against weary Tiredness or fainting Cowardize 4. Ye have not yet resisted unto blood striving against sin 4. It is but little which you have yet been put to If you will be crowned you must be prepared
obeying 25. Likewise also was not Rahab the harlot justified by works when she had received the messengers and had sent them out another way 25. And was it not by Doing by Faith or a Faith causing Obedience that Rahab was justified 26. For as the body without the spirit is dead so faith without works is dead also 26 For as it is a dead spiritless body that cannot stir so it is a dead notional uneffectual belief that commandeth not a man's life and action It 's dead in it self and dead as to mens Justification and Salvation Annotations NOthing but mens misunderstanding the plain drift and sense of Paul's Epistles could make so many take it for a matter of great difficulty to reconcile Paul and James where there is no considerable shew of contradiction I have shewed the scope and sense of Paul before the Epistle to the Romans 1. That his arguing is to prove that it is not the Law of Moses that can justifie any man as a meer doer of it nor any works at all in commutative Justice making the reward to be of debt for the value of the works and not of free grace but that Justification must needs be of Gods free gift and therefore by the Merits of our Redeemer and therefore that a fiducial accepting practical Belief of Gods free Gift Covenant or Promise of Grace and Glory for in and with Christ is the condition on our part to be performed by his Grace which is our Moral Qualification or receptive disposition on which God by his Covenant giveth us right to the foresaid free Gifts Christs Grace and Glory This Faith Paul never described by some one single Physical act of the Soul but as a Moral act of the man as we use the Word in humane converse As if one say if you will trust me as your Physician I will cure you if you take me for your Tutor I will teach you Here to trust or take him signifieth a consenting trust to be medicined and to be taught by such a one If one say to a condemned Beggar trust me and I will give thee a Lord-ship in a Foreign Land it signifieth a trust consenting practically to go with him and trust his Convoy and forsake his own Country And James never questioned this Doctrine But some Vain Men as James calls them misunderstand this and spin us out a Web of their own Vanity feign it to be Paul's Doctrine 1. They say that Paul by Faith meaneth not Faith by which we are said to be justified but only Christ who doubtless is a chief object of that Faith 2. That God the Father or the Holy Ghost are none of the object of Faith as it is justifying 3. That it is not Christ himself as Prophet or King but only as Priest that is this object 4. That it is not all Christs Priest-hood but only Sacrifice and Righteousness that is this object and not his Heavenly Intercession 5. that it is not Christs Sacrifice and Righteousness as meerly meritorious of our Pardon and Life but as it was paid and performed by Christ as our surety in our Legal Reputative Person and so is imputed to us as our own because done by another in our name and stead as one payeth a debt by another that was bound for him 6. That so far as Faith is here meant it is but one single Physical act of Faith in Specie and there they are utterly disagreed 1. Whether it be an act of the understanding or will or both 2. Whether one act can be the belief of many objects viz. of Christs Sacrifice Obedience Promise Pardon Heaven c. 7. Yea many say that it is but one individual act that we are justified by which no mortal man can know the individuation of the Souls acts being obscure and the objects being always many conjunct and they say that it is only our first act of Faith and that all following acts of the same species finding us justified cannot justifie us any more than works 8. They say that Faith justifieth only as an Instrumental Cause and not as a Moral qualifying receptive condition or disposition 9. They say that believing in the Father the Holy Ghost and hoping for Heaven and praying for Mercy and Repenting of Sin and Loving God and our Saviour and his Word and Saints and Thankfulness for Grace and Obedience to Christ and Patience and forsaking all for him are the works which Paul meaneth to exclude from Justification and so is Faith in Christs Righteousness as an Act but not as an Instrument 10. They are utterly disagreed whether Faith justifie by appropriating only Christs active Righteousness or also his Passive or also his Divine Righteousness and Perfection 11. They say that by Imputing Faith for Righteousness is meant that not our Faith but Christs Righteousness is Imputed in it self and not its merited effects only to be our own because we performed it by him 12. They say that it is the very Law of Innocency and Works that justifieth us as having perfectly fulfilled it in and by Christ 13. they most hold that in Christ we have both perfectly kept the Law from birth till death by imputed obedience and yet satisfied for not keeping it by his sufferings as if perfect obedience imputed could consist i th sin 14. They say that Gods corrections are no punishments because else Christs Suffering was insufficient and God should punish one sin twice 15. And that our pardon and justification is perfect as soon as we believe 16. And that no more is needful to our continued Justification than to its beginning 17. And that yet more is needful to our Salvation than to our final Justification Many such humane Inventions man's brain hath spun out and made a Doctrine of their own and called it Paul's And James having to do with carnal Gospellers that thought to be saved for being of a right Opinion and calling this Faith doth 1. Tell them that this is not that true Christian Faith which hath the promise of Justification and Salvation but that that is a powerful practical belief and trust 2. Therefore their Doing that which Faith consents and engageth them to do must justifie that Faith to be sound which must justifie them as the condition of life 3. And that therefore this Efficiency or Doing of this practical Faith is part of the condition of their Justifications and it justifieth the man himself 1. As it justifieth his Faith and so justifieth him to be a sound Believer and not an Infidel or Hypocrite 2. In that the effectual operative nature and consent to obey is essential to that Faith it self 3. In that as a Faith accepting Christ and consenting to obey him as the Author of Eternal Salvation is the condition of our first entring into a state of Life and Justification so our performance of that consent by sincere obedience and perseverance is the condition of our Justification as continued and consummate at
But above all things my brethren swear not neither by heaven neither by the earth neither by any other oath but let your yea be yea and your nay nay lest ye fall into condemnation 12. And I must specially exhort you to avoid customary needless swearing by Heaven or Earth or any oath but let Yea and Nay serve you and be true of your word that you be not drawn into a just suspicion of falshood or condemned for prophaning the name of God Note 1. That this is so far from forbidding necessary oaths for ending strife that it is but to confirm them by preserving the due reverence of them 2. The true nature of an oath is by our speech to pawn the reputation of some certain or great thing for the averring of a doubted lesser thing and not only as is commonly held an appeal to God or other Judge As to swear by the Fire by the Temple by my Faith or Truth by the Life of Pharaoh by the Heavens c. is as much as to say If this be not true then the Fire burneth not the Temple is not holy I am a Lyar Pharaoh is no King as sure as Heaven is Heaven c. so the Lord liveth is This is as true as that God liveth 13. Is any among you afflicted let him pray Is any merry let him sing psalms 13. In your affliction have present recourse to God by prayer in Faith and Hope and when you are chearful and merry turn it to God's praise and thanksgiving for his mercies in singing holy Songs to God Note That it is not only David's Psalms that they are tyed to but such as are by men fitted to their proper cases which confuteth them that condemn all humane Forms of composed words in God's Service 14. Is any sick among you let him call for the elders of the church and let them pray over him anointing him with oil in the name of the Lord 15. And the prayer of faith shall save the sick and the Lord shall raise him up and if he have committed sins they shall be forgiven him 14 15. When any of you is sick let him send for the Bishops of Pastors of the Church and let them pray over him anointing him with Oil in the name of the Lord as a sign and means which he hath appointed for miraculous Cures And if it be the Prayer of Faith and he be a person capable and fit for that deliverance it shall recover him from his Sickness and God shall raise him and if his Sickness be a corrective punishment for any sin that he hath committed God will forgive him and take off that penalty if he repent Note 1. That this implieth that each Church had divers Elders And whereas Dr. H. thinks it meaneth one single Bishop who the Ancients say visited all the sick you may see then how great their Diocesses were Should all the sick men in London or in many Counties send for the Bishop he would come but to a few of them at least forty or eighty Miles off But it will be said He may do it by others And why not give Orders and Sacraments by others as Lay-men now use the Keys And if the work be proper to Bishops those others then are made Bishops if not others may do it 2. Anointing being healthful to dry bodies in those hot Countries was used by Christ's appointment for miraculous Cures and never made a Duty or Sacrament to continue when Miracles cease 3. Sicknesses are usually corrective punishments for sin and to forgive the sin as to that penalty is to remit the punishment and heal the sick 4. The promise of pardon and recovery presupposeth the person penitent and fit for that deliverance 16. Confess your faults one to another and pray one for another that ye may be healed the effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much 16. Therefore Penitently confess your faults to one another especially to the Elders that visit you and pray one for another for this is the likely way of your recovery The effectual fervent instant Prayer of a Righteous Man is of great force or prevalence Note 1. An impenitent man is unfit for Pardon and therefore for deliverance from punishment and he that doth not penitently confess and bewail his sin cannot be judged a true Penitent and therefore cannot be prayed for with that Faith and Hope as we may do for the Penitent 2. This is not to be a customary thing or only to a Priest but it 's a duty both in Sickness and Health wherever the expression of Repentance to others is a duty By which alas we know how rare true Repentance is when even professors of Zeal in Religion are sharp in censuring and blaming others and except a very few humble Souls if they be never so justly blamed or reproved do swell against the reprover with pride and indignation as if he were their Enemy And they that separate from the Churches for want of Discipline are earnest for it for others but cannot bear it on themselves nor so much as endure a confutation of their errors but take him to speak against Godliness who speaketh against their mistakes and faults and two many like the Prophane will turn again and all to rend him 17. Elias was a man subject to like passions as we are and he prayed earnestly that it might not rain and it rained not on the earth by the space of three years and six months 18. And he prayed again and the heaven gave rain and the earth brought forth her fruit 17 18. Think not that Prayer is a vain or uneffectual thing though we be frail and faulty men Elias was but a man liable both to sufferings and to a troubled mind in them as we are yet on his earnest Prayer it rained not on an Idolatrous Persecuting Country for three years and a half and at his Prayer it rained again and the Land was fruitful 19 20. Brethren if any of you do err from the truth and one convert him Let him know that he which converteth the sinner from the errour of his way shall save a soul from death and shall hide a multitude of sins 19 20. I beseech you Brethren be neither negligent or dispairing to the cure of men in error nor yet impatient with those that would detect your Errors and convince you and bring you to Repentance as proud impenitent Persons are But know that as all men alas are too prone to error if any man err from the truth through ignorance or a corrupted will and one convert him he that converteth a sinner from his error in mind or life doth not only do that which tendeth to save his life from Gods punishing stroak but also shall save his Soul from everlasting death and procure the Pardon of his manifold sin not only so far that the Church but God himself shall receive him into a reconciled state Note 1. That error and sin are the
way to death and misery 2. Converting the erroneous sinner is the way to save him 3. One man may be said to save another much more a man himself by converting him without derogating from Christs Salvation but in subordination to it 4. Therefore all Christians but specially Ministers should be diligent and skilful to convert erroneous sinners and the erroneous patient and thankful for their help Note If it be the Gnosticks as Dr. H. saith that James here and Paul in his Epistles so greatly warn the Christians against alas too great a part of the Church Governours Bishops and their Clergys abroad on Earth seem turned very like these by him described Gnosticks 1. In being for Worldly interest Wealth and Pleasure 2. In being for Ceremonies 3. In joining with the Vngodly Enemies of Piety 4. In being Latitudinarians or Licentious against strictness and tenderness of Conscience and Adiaphorists in things not Adiaphorous 5. In being Persecutors And if base underling Gnosticks or Nicolaitans could so trouble the Churches then what a case must those Countrys be in where they are got into the Episcopal Chair and claim the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven to execute their Pride and Lusts over Princes and People of all sorts sure Borborites or Gnosticks are not the less such nor the less dangerous for being called Bishops and having Power Wealth and Interest The First Epistle General of the Apostle PETER CHAP. I. 1. PEter an apostle of Jesus Christ to the strangers scattered throughout Pontus Galatia Cappadocia Asia and Bithynia 2. Elect according to the fore-knowledge of God the Father through sanctification of the Spirit unto obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Jesus Christ grace unto you and peace be multiplied 1. Peter an Apostle not called the Universal Bishop or Head or Governour of the Church to the dispersed Jews through Pontus c. chosen by grace out of that unbelieving forlorn Nation according to Gods fore-knowledge and unsearchable Counsel to Sanctification by the Holy Ghost and to Obedience and to a State of Reconciliation and Justification by the Merit of the Blood of Christ applied Grace and Peace multiplied to you is my Prayer and Benediction 3. Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ which according to his abundant mercy hath begotten us again unto a lively hope by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead 3. Bâ—essed be God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ who out of his abundant mercy for the manifestation and Glory of it hath regenerated us to a living hope even a hope of Glorious Life procured notified and secured to us by the Resurrection of Christ from the dead 4. To an inheritance inccorruptible and undefiled that fadeth not away reserved in heaven for you 5. Who are kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation ready to be revealed in the last time 4 5. Not to such a corruptible defiled fading Inheritance as Earth is to its lovers but to an Inheritance incorruptible undefiled and holy never fading reserved by the Divine Love and Decree and by the Possession Intercession and Promise of Christ for you who are true Believers and are kept by the power oâ— God through that Faith which he hath given you and you keep and exercise to Salvation which ere long will be gloriously revealed to your sight and possession the last time being not far off Note It is revealed already in the Gospel and wil be fully revealed to separated Souls But the full glorious revelation is when the whole Church is consummated 6. Wherein ye greatly rejoyce though now for a season if need be ye are in heaviness through manifold temptations 6. In the belief and hope of this glorious Inheritance you now live in great joy though for a little time when God seeth it needful for your good he let out upon you those trying sufferings which are heavy and grievous to the flesh 7. That the trial of your faith being much more precious than of gold that perisheth though it be tried with fire might be found unto praise and honour and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ 7. For as your Faith is a preciouser thing than gold and refined gold is the most precious gold so tryed Faith is the most precious Faith and the tryal of it a greater work than the trying and refining of gold by fire that so it may be found at the coming of Christ a qualification meet for your own praise honour and glory and in you also unto Christ's 8. Whom having not seen ye love in whom though now ye see him not yet believing ye rejoyce with joy unspeakable and full of glory 8. Whom though you never saw in the flesh as we did that followed him yet you truly love and honour And though now you see him not in his glory nor his coming yet your effectual Faith doth so far serve instead of seeing him that you rejoyce by it with unspeakable triumphant joy in hope of that which you shall see 9. Receiving the end of your faith even the salvation of your souls 9. And shall shortly receive that great Salvation for which you have believed 10. Of which salvation the prophets have enquired and searched diligently who prophesied of the grace that should come unto you 11. Searching what or what manner of time the Spirit of Christ which was in them did signifie when it testified before-hand the sufferings of Christ and the glory that should follow 10 11. Of this great Salvation and Kingdom of Christ Incarnate which is dated from his Resurrection and perfected at his next coming many Prophets foretold in their manner and degree and they enquired and diligently searched more explicitely to have known it and the time when it should be when the Spirit in them foretold that the Messiah must suffer and in general that glorious things should follow 12. Unto whom it was revealed that not unto themselves but unto us they did minister the things which are now reported unto you by them that have preached the gospel unto you with the holy Ghost sent down from heaven which things the angels desire to look into 12. And it was revealed to them that it was not to come to pass in their days and that it was not they but we that should see the Messiah and his special Kingdom and the things which since his Resurrection are now preached to you by us his Ministers with the Seal of the Holy Spirit sent down in a special abundance from Heaven to be the Witness of Christ and the Sanctifier of Souls a mystery so great and of so excellent importance that the Angels think it worthy their search 13. Wherefore gird up the loins of your mind be sober and hope to the end for the grace that is to be brought unto you at the revelation of Jesus Christ 13. Wherefore as runners gird their cloaths to them that they trouble them not do you fortifie your minds
not that the outward act of washing the Body serveth to this Salvation nor must you think that God layeth it on any outward Ceremony save as it is the exercise of our Obedience and Faith But it is the faithful answer to God of a resolved Soul in the Covenant of Baptism who when asked doth profess and promise to believe in and give up it self to God the Father Son and Holy Ghost and to Renounce the World the Flesh and the Devil Baptism is but the celebration of this saving Covenant and it is covenanting sincerely that is the Condition of Salvation and Washing is but the sign 22. Who is gone into heaven and is on the right hand of God angels and authorities and powers being made subject unto him 22. And well may I say that Christ's Resurrection saveth sincere baptized Covenanters as God by the Ark did Noah c. when Christ thus risen is gone into Heaven advanced to the highest Authority and Honour all Angels and all Authorities and Powers in Heaven or Earth being made subject as his Enemies to their woe and his Servants to their joy shall shortly find so that he is fully able to give and do for us whatever he hath promised and we need CHAP. IV. 1. FOrasmuch then as Christ hath suffered for us in the flesh arm your selves likewise with the same mind for he that hath suffered in the flesh hath ceased from sin 2. That he no longer should live the rest of his time in the flesh to the lusts of men but to the will of God 1 2. Let then the sufferings of Christ have their due effect on you in conforming you to his death that you may as crucified or dead men give over sinning being as dead to fleshly lusts that ye no longer live the rest of your time in the flesh according to the lusts of your selves or any tempting men but wholly live to the will of God as your Rule and End 3. For the time past of our life may suffice us to have wrought the will of the Gentiles when we walked in lasciviousness lusts excess of wine revellings banquettings and abominable idolatries 3. Alas we did too long live according to Heathen Sensuality and that time cannot be called back even in lasciviousness and lusts either fornication or immodesties that tend thereto and in excess of wine or strong drinks in revellings and banquettings or unnecessary feastings to gratifie fleshly appetite and lusts and in the bacchanals and jovialties of their Idolatry 4. Wherein they think it strange that you run not with them to the same excess of riot speaking evil of you 4. And though it is monstrous against humanity that reasonable men should thus live like brutes yet they stand and wonder at you as if you were the monsters or strange people because you will not be as bad and mad as they and run with them brutishly against God and Faith and Reason into this sensual excess of sports lust and riot 5. Who shall give account to him that is ready to judge the quick and the dead 5. But the time is near when for all this they must come to Judgment and a sad account they must shortly give to the Righteous Judge of all the World 6. For for this cause was the gospel preached also to them that are dead that they might be judged according to men in the flesh but live according to God in the spirit 6. But wonder not at their obloquy nor imitate them but look to the Example of the Martyrs and those that are dead in Christ who received and obeyed the Gospel preacht to them that while they were judged and persecuâ—ed in the flesh according to the rage of men they might live in the Spirit unto God and obtain his glory through all such suffering 7. But the end of all things is at hand be ye therefore sober and watch unto prayer 7. But the time of their foolish rage and of your patient suffering will be but short The end of all earthly things is near therefore let soberness be to you instead of lusts and revelling and fleshly pleasure and by watching and prayer seek and wait for grace and glory 8. And above all things have fervent charity among your selves for charity shall cover the multitude of sins 8. And above all things be sure that you have and carefully preserve and exercise not only peace and mutual forbearance but a special love yea fervent love to one another even to all Christians and specially in your Societies and Relations For as love covereth and not aggravateth faults towards one another so God who hath said Blessed are the merciful for they shall obtain mercy and if ye forgive you shall be forgiven will cover and forgive the many sins of sincere loving Christians Note 1. The two Extreams that in all Ages have torn the Church should have regarded these words of Peter 1. The Papal Church-tearers that persecute all that consent not to their Canons Forms and Shadows should have remembred above all things even above your pretended plea for Obedience to you and Decency and Order have fervent Love 2. And the passive Separatists that can find faults enough in the Orders and Forms and Ceremonies of Churches to separate from the Communion of almost all on Earth should have deeplier received such Texts as this above all your superstitious pretences to more purity of Churches and better Discipline have fervent Charity 3. It is but partiality and jealousie of the Cause of Justification against the Papists which maketh some excellent Expositors distort this Text so as to exclude from its sense God's covering of our sins because they consider not aright 1. That Pardon as continued and as renewed for daily renewed sins hath more for the condition of it required in us than the first Pardon and begun Justification hath The first act of sound Faith serveth for the beginning but the continuance of it with its necessary fruits is necessary to the continuance and renewing of Pardon 2. That the Faith which is required to Justification and Pardon is giving up our selves to God the Father Son and Holy Ghost in the Baptismal Covenant That is our Christianity which is not put in opposition to that Love or Repentance which is still implied as part of the same Covenant Consent or its necessary fruit but to the Works of the Law of Moses or of Works or any that are set in competition with Christ and Free Grace If prejudice hindred not men the reading of the Angel's words to Cornelius and of Christ's forgive and ye shall be forgiven and the Parable of the pardoned Debtor cast into Prison for not pardoning his Fellow-servant with Jam. 2. and Matth. 25. would end all this controversie 9. Use hospitality one to another without grudging 10. As every man hath received the gift even so minister the same one to another as good stewards of the manifold grace of God 9 10. As God hath
sederall sign with God and Man like Christ's own Sacraments at least in a great part and then to make the these Test and Condition of Christian Communion ejecting and silencing all Christ's Ministers and cutting off all Christians from Church-Communion who dare not use them lest thereby they break the Law of God The Second General Epistle of PETER the Apostle CHAP. I. 1. SImon Peter a servant and an apostle of Jesus Christ to them that have obtained like precious faith with us through the righteousness of God and our Saviour Jesus Christ 2. Grace and peace be multiplied unto you through the knowledge of God and of Jesus our Lord. 1 2. Simon Peter c. to all Christians who have obtained the same precious Faith with us which is founded in the precious price of our Redemption and advanceth us to the dignity of being Sons of God through the Righteousness of God which is manifested in his way of justifying us by the Merits of Christ's perfect Righteousness Grace and Peace which are the greatest Blessings that Man is capable of on Earth be multiplied to you which must be only through the Knowledge of God and of Jesus our Lord. 3. According as his divine power hath given unto us all things that pertain unto life and godliness through the knowledge of him that hath called us to glory and vertue 3. As his Divine Power hath in and by Christ provided and given us all things necessary to Life present and everlasting and to Godliness which is the right use of this Life and the way to a better and this through the Knowledge of Christ who hath called us to future Glory and present Vertue Note some read it by Glory and Vertue and expound it by the Voice from Heaven that called Christ the Beloved Son and the vertue or power of signal Miracles 4. Whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises that by these you might be partakers of the divine nature having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust 4. By which Calling are given to us exceeding great and precious Promises even God's Covenâ—nt of Grace sure and sâ—aled that by these as his Deed of Gift or Instrument conveying to us our Right to Christ and Grace and Glory we may be made partakers of the Divine Nature not only relatively as it is in Christ but also inherently as it is the Renovation of our own Souls to a holy Inclination Godward by the Spirit of Adoption like the love and likeness of a Child to the Father being advanced hereby above the sensual corrupt Nature and escaping the pollutions of fleshly Lusts which the World is defiled with and would defile us by Note Though a Nature strictly signifie some essential part or inseparable Inclination it here signifieth a holy Inclining Habit called A Nature by resemblance it being not the effect of a meer Art or Opinion but a fixed Complacency Love and Bent of the Soul towards God and Holiness and Heaven 5. And besides this giving all diligence add to your faith vertue and to vertue knowledge 6. And to knowledge temperance and to temperance patience and to patience godliness 7. And to godliness brotherly kindness and to brotherly kindness charity 5 6 7. And having the Divine Nature let diligent Exercise reduce it to particular holy Habits As you are Believers let your Faith shew it self in holy Strength and Fortitude in all that is your duty and to that add a daily increase of Knowledge in the things of God and to that add a careful mortifying all fleshly Lusts and abstaining from all forbidden Sensuality and to that add Patience of Mind under all Wrongs Crosses and Afflictions and to that add a zealous holy heavenly Observance of all the duties of the first Table or of Religion publick and private and to that add a special Love to all Christian Brethren and Friends And let all grow up to that highest Love to God and to all men as he is interessed in them with an Addictedness to do them all the good you can which is the top of all our Graces 8. For if these things be in you and abound they make you that ye shall neither be barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ 8. If you have these blessed Graces of Sanctification you will be clearly differenced from formal Hypocrites whose Faith and Religion is but a barren unfruitful Speculation an Art and not the Divine Nature 9. But he that lacketh these things is blind and cannot see far oft and hath forgotten that he was purged from his old sins 9. But he that bâ—asteth of his saith without these vertues is like a pur-blind man that can see nothing but what is just near to him Could they with a lively faith foresee the things to come it would waken their sluggish Souls to all this And could they rightly look back to their Baptism they would remember that they there vertually vowed all this and were sacramentally washed from their old sins 10. Wherefore the rather brethren give diligence to make your calling and election sure for if ye do these things ye shall never fall 10. Therefore see that ye use your utmost diligence in the things aforesaid that your Calling and Election may thereby be made firm stablished and sure For if you do these things you shall not miscarry nor come short of Salvation Note It is a frivolous Contention that is raised about this Text some disputing that it is only meant of sure Notification to our Consciences and some that it is to make us meet Objects of God's Decretive Election and to make an uneffectual Calling turn to a more effectual By Election is oft meant God's actual taking us out of the World into the Church and is the same with Calling The Greek here signifieth to make firm and not only to make known God's Promise is our Title to Salvation This Promise maketh Faith the Condition of our first Right but the Fruits of Faith the Condition of our continued and final Right to Salvation Therefore as there is somewhat on our part necessary to our first Justification besides God's part so is there something more on our part necessary to our Right to Salvation if we survive our Initiation which Christ describeth Mat. 25. And the doing of this making us capable Receivers of God's free Gift may as properly be said to make it sure as our Faith to justifie us that is It maketh up our Title to Life which else would be defective and so maketh our Calling and actual Election to be confirmed and sufficient on their part and not frustrate as to their end And then being made firm and valid in it self it follows that our Title may the easier be known to us 11. For so an entrance shall be ministred unto you abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ 11. And your Baptismal Faith and Covenant proving not ineffectual
God the Heavens and the Earth that are now are kept from being drowned being reserved to another sort of ruine even by Fire when the time is come in which God will publickly judge and destroy ungodly men Note It is strange how any Expositor can think that this Text speaketh only of the destruction of Jerusalem and the Gnosticks when 1. It is resembled to the drowning of all the World 2. And it speaketh of the Heavens and the Earth that are now which are more than Jerusalem 3. And it referreth to the promise to Noah to drown the World no more 4. And saith it is reserved to Fire 5. And that at the day of Judgment and Perdition of the ungodly and not of the Jews only 8. But beloved be not ignorant of this one thing that one day is with the Lord as a thousand years and a thousand years as one day 8. But you must not ignorantly measure God's time by the measures of us men For one day is with the Eternal God as a thousand years and a thousand years as one day Time is soon gone with us but to Eternity it is as nothing 9. The Lord is not slack concerning his promise as some men count slackness but is long-suffering to us-ward not willing that any should perish but that all should come to repentance 9. The delay is not because God is slack as to the performing of his Promises as slackness signifieth some culpable omission among men But it is because he is long-suffering to us men not delighting in or willing any mens destruction as such but that all should come to Repentance Note 1. God's will as totally distinct from all effects is only his Essence and is immutable and is not denominated his Willing This or That 2. But his Will which is but the Effects of his Essential Will is manifold and doth begin and end and change And 3. His Will as it is but the Relation of his Essential Will to these Effects and an extrinsick denomination from them is also manifold and mutable And it is in these two last senses that Peter saith that God is not willing that any should perish but all come to Repentance that is God hath provided a sufficient Sacrifice for their sin in Christ he reprieveth them from deserved damnation and patiently endureth them he offereth Pardon and Salvation to all that will accept it who hear his offer he giveth all the World undeserved mercy and obligeth them to repent in hope of more and bindeth all the World to certain duties as means of their Recovery and Salvation and useth none according to the meer terms of the Law of Innocency obey perfectly or die His daily mercies lead to Repentance and Hope He commandeth his Ministers to beseech them to be reconciled and saved He bringeth Life to their own wills and giveth them abundant reasons and motives to accept it c. 1. That he doth this de facto no Christian can deny 2. Therefore he is said to will their Repentance and Salvation 1. As these Effects of his Will are called his Will 2. Or as his Will is named only as related to these Effects Thus much well considered may end this Controversie 10. But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night in the which the heavens shall pass away with a great noise and the elements shall melt with fervent heat the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burnt up 10. But as men sleep not knowing when a Thief will come in the night so shall Christ's coming surprize men unexpected in which the Heavens so far as they belong to man and partake of any of the Curse for our sins shall pass away with a great and dreadful noise like a storm and the Elements shall be dissolved with fervent heat and all this Earth and all mens works thereon shall be consumed by this fire Note It is marvellous prepossession that could make any Learned man think that all these words signifie nothing but the destruction of Jerusaâ—em 11. Seeing then that all these things shall be dissolved What manner of persons ought ye to be in all holy conversation and godliness 11. Note The true belief of the day of Christ's coming to Judgment and the dissolution of all this lower World by fire should convince all Christians that a holy conversation and godliness should be endeavoured with all possible care and diligence And those men that think they can be truly godly and holy over much do not believe seriously such a change and day 12. Looking for and hasting unto the coming of the day of God wherein the heavens being on fire shall be dissolved and the elements shall melt with fervent heat 12. Looking for and earnestly desiring the coming of this day of God when the lower Heavens and Earth shall thus be dissolved and the Elements melt with the fervent fiery heat The joyful day of our perfect Deliverance and Salvation 13. Nevertheless we according to his promise look for new heavens and a new earth wherein dwelleth righteousness 13. But we according to his Promise look that God should by these dissolving flames refine Heaven and Earth and having consumed with them all sin and the wicked hence should make as he formed this out of the Chaos a new Heaven and a new Earth an Habitation for righteous persons where sin shall prevail no more Note 1. He that maketh this new Heaven and Earth to succeed the destruction of Jerusalem surely forgot 1. That the Heathens for near three hundred years after persecuted the Christians far more bloodily than the few poor Jews did or could and that Church History saith very little of the Jews Persecution in comparison of the Heathens or of any Martyrs that died by them And sure if it was the time of the Ten Heathen Persecutions that was the new Heaven and Earth it 's strange 2. And if it were at three hundred years after Christ that the new Heavens and Earth come it seems far short of this here promised What was in the days of Constantine Martian and Theodosius they in Peter's days must never see But the day of Christ they were all to see 14. Wherefore beloved seeing that ye look for such things be diligent that ye may be found of him in peace without spot and blameless 14. Note 1. It is not before death that Peter would have them look for this change whatever it was He lived not himself to see Jerusalem destroyed and he and Paul died by the Heathen Power though the Jews accused them and the Jews were more hated than they 2. Whether the new Heaven and Earth be as many of the old Fathers thought a restituâ—ion of all things to the state they were in before the fall for which the whole Creation groaneth and travelleth in pain to be delivered and that either for a thousand years or for perpetuity and who shall dwell in the new Earth and whether Heaven
Schismaticks Fanaticks Puritans Rebels against the Pope or Church that they may justifie their hating murdering imprisoning silencing and ruining them As the Scribes were loth to know who was their Neighbour so are these loth to know who is a Brother But God will know his Children though men call them by reproachful names Alas for the murderous Generation that preach write and strive to destroy the Upright and say they killed them or ruined them in Love that is they hated them in Love Woe to them when God shall judge them 3. Every degree of unjust Hurt or Hatred is a Breach of the Sixth Commandment But the meaning is not every degree or mistaking wrong is as bad as actual Murder or as sure a sign of Death Alas how few else would live 16. Hereby perceive we the love of God because he laid down his life for us and we ought to lay down our lives for the brethren 16. As God hath manifested his Love to us by laying down for us the Life of our Redeemer so if we be God's Children we must learn of him as to love our Enemies so if God should call us to it as needful to better ends than our lives to lay down our lives for Christian Brethren 17. But whoso hath this worlds good and seeth his brother have need and shutteth up his bowels of compassion from him how dwelleth the love of God in him 17. And if Love must make us die for others surely those have no true Love to God and to the Brethren as God requireth who cannot lay down part of their abundance perhaps superfluity for them but while they are well able yet cannot find in their hearts to relieve them but shut up the bowels of their compassion from them Note O the dreadful account that many of the Rich must give that feast all the year while their poor Neighbours hunger and spend forty times more in needless house-keeping as they call their Luxury than on the Poor 18. My little children let us not love in word neither in tongue but in deed and in truth 18. Let not your Love be hypocritical which will bring forth no better fruit than good wishes and fair words but shew the truth of it by your cost and real helps 19. And hereby we know that we are of the truth and shall assure our hearts before him 19. It is by such efficacy and real fruit that we must know that we are true Christians and not Hypocrites and must have assurance that our hearts are true to God 20. For if our heart condemn us God is greater than our heart and knoweth all things 21. Beloved if our heart condemn us not then have we confidence towards God 20 21. For if our Consciences tell us that our Love is barren and fruitless and so condemn us of Hypocrisie God is greater and more acquainted with our Hypocrisie than our Consciences But if our Conscience truly witness the sincerity of our Love by the fruits of it then this assurance of our Sincerity giveth us boldness towards God 22. And whatsoever we ask we receive of him because we keep his commandments and do those things that are pleasing in his sight 22. And if we do God's Will sincerely in obeying his Commands and the things that please him he will hear our Prayers and grant our just desires and give us that which is good for us whereas if we love iniquity and live therein God will not hear our Prayers Note They that deny that holy sincere Obedience is any condition of God's hearing our Prayers because Faith hath the promise contradict the scope of Scripture 23. And this is his commandment that we should believe on the Name of his Son Jesus Christ and love one another as he gave us commandment 23. And the sum of all this acceptable duty is but this To believe truly in Jesus Christ our Redeemer our Teacher King and Intercessor and to obey his great Command of Loving one another with all such God is pleased and heareth them 24. And he that keepeth his commandments dwelleth in him and he in him and hereby we know that he abideth in us by the Spirit which he hath given us 24. And if we keep Christ's Commands of fruitful Love in Faith there is a near Communion between Christ and us we dwell in Christ as his Members and he dwelleth in us and his dwelling in us is by the Spirit of Love and Holiness the Seal of his Promise which he hath given us He that keepeth Christ's Commandments specially of Love hath his Spirit And Christ dwells where his Spirit dwells CHAP. IV. 1. BEloved believe not every spirit but try the spirits whether they are of God because many false prophets are gone out into the world 1. There be many false Teachers who pretend to Revelation as Prophets who teach you the Doctrines of Sensuality Worldliness and Malice contrary to the Doctrine of Holiness and Love which I have taught you Therefore believe not that every man speaketh by God's Spirit who pretendeth to it nor that every strong suggestion in your selves is from God's Spirit which seemeth such before you try it But try all pretences of the Spirit whether they come indeed from the Spirit of God or rather from Satan or mens own imagination corrupted by pride Qu. How shall we justly try Spirits or spiritual pretences Ans By somewhat that is more easily known and no otherwise And that is two things 1. The common certain notices of the Light and Law of Nature 2. By the Infallible words of the Spirit in Christ and his Apostles and Prophets For both these are the sure Word of God who doth not contradict himself Our gifts of the Spirit are lower than the Apostles and must be tryed by theirs which were given them to record a Rule for us 2. Hereby know ye the Spirit of God every spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God 3. And every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God and this is that spirit of Antichrist whereof you have heard that it should come and even now already is it in the world 2 3. By this you shall know whether these Pretenders speak from the Spirit of God For the Spirit of God is the Spirit of Christ sent by him to be his Advocate and plead his Cause and do his Work in the World and therefore beareth witness of him If therefore these Teachers truly and openly in the face of danger do own profess and preach Christ Jesus as the Incarnate Word and Son of God sent from Heaven to redeem teach rule and save us this Doctrine is of the Spirit of God But if they deny the Godhead or Manhood of Christ or that he is indeed the true Incarnate Saviour Prophet Priest and King or will not own him in hazards or sufferings but deny him to save the flesh and teach men so to do
and all men according to your works Note Judging is either Justifying or Condemning and Executing accordingly Our first Justification which maketh us Just and so Accounts us is not according to any works strictly so called unless you will call it a work believingly to Accept a free gift Nor is our Justification in Judgment according to the works of the Law of Innocency or of Moses or any that can be thought to make the Reward not of Grace but of Debt But it is according to our performing the Covenant of Christianity made by Christ the condition of Salvation 24. But unto you I say and to the rest in Thyatira as many as have not this doctrine and which have not known the depths of Satan as they speak I will put upon you none other burden 25. But that which ye have already hold fast till I come 24 25. Note Some Copies have And and some leave it out If it be you and the rest it must mean you Pastors and the faithful People And this would shew that it is not One but Many Pastors that is meant by the Angel But if And be left out then the sense is All you of the Church that are not polluted with this filthy Doctrine which the pretenders to Wisdom call Profound Knowledge but is indeed the Depths of Satan I will put on you no new Doctrine nor Burden but charge you to hold fast that Apostolick Doctrine which you have received and wait in fidelity for my coming who will reward you 26. And he that overcometh and keepeth my works unto the end to him will I give power over the nations 27. And he shall rule them with a rod of iron as the vessels of a potter shall they be broken to shivers even as I have received of my Father 26 27. This Promise is diveâ—sly expounded 1. Some think that it is not the same persons then living to whom it is made but those that in Constantine's time are found persevering shall then be advanced by him to honour and power Others think that it is to the same persons and meaneth buâ— that they shall be made Bishops and convert many Heathens But all the Church could not be made Bishops and Bishops then were the greatest Sufferers and converting is not ruling and dashing them in pieces with an Iron Rod. The Phrase is fetcht from Psal 2. Others think that it is meant of the Heavenly power of faithful separated Souls and that after death the Saints joyn with Angels â—s invisible Rulers of this World And others think that it is meant of a thousand years Reign on Earâ—h before the last Judgment And others think it is meant of the state after Judgment and that the Damned shall be as Slaves to the glorified Saints It is certain that it signifieth a triumphant glorious state in Heaven but the â—est is dark to us I think it meaneth that they shall partake of Christ's Royal Power subserviently in their degree by which they shall now triumph over the World in faith and in time be delivered from men's Tyrannny and at Death initially and at Judgment fully shall with Christ judge the World of wicked Men and Angels which is here called Ruling them And it is not improbable that the miserable damned ones will be in some sort trod down by Christ and his Saints but how we yet know not By the Morning-Star seemeth meant Christ and his Spirit to shine on them in Glory 29. He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches 29. Let none take themselves to be unconcerned in Christ's Message to his Churches for it is recorded for our common use and nearly concerneth us all CHAP. III. 1. ANd unto the angel of the church in Sardis write These things saith he that hath the seven Spirits of God and the seven stars I know thy works that thou hast a name that thou livest and art dead 1. To the Angel that is the Pastors and People of the Church in Sardis Thus saith he who is the Lord of Angels and Ministers Note Though the Spirits before were named before Christ it was not as preferring them before him for he is here said to have them as he hath the Pastors I know what thou art and dost and that thou art reputed by men to be an excellent Church but thou art declined to a cold and decayed state even like to death Note Profession and outward Splendor make Churches and persons applauded that wanting the life and power of the Religion they profess are next to dead 2. Be watchful and strengthen the things which remain that are ready to die for I have not found thy works perfect before God 2. Be awakned from thy Self-flattery and Coldness and revive and exercise that Good which yet thou hast that it may be strengthned for I find much Hypocrisie and Formality in thee and not that Soundness Seriousâ—ess and Zeal which God will require 3. Remember therefore how thou hast received and heard and hold fast and repent If therefore thou shalt not watch I will come on thee as a thief and thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee 3. Remember what Doctrine my Apostles taught thee and hold fast that and receive no other Repent of thy Back-sliding for if thou do not awake and watch in holy Preparation I will come upon thee with my Judgments as a Thief cometh on men asleep when thou art most fearless and dost least expect me 4. Thou hast a few names even in Sardis which have not defiled their garments and they shall walk with me in white for they are worthy 4. Though the greater part of that Church be as dead in their declining some few there are yet in it who have kept their Innocency from Heresie Vice and Cowardly Shrinking and these shall have the honourable Reward of their Uprightness for they are worthy of it according to the Law of Grace which promiseth it to such alone Note Yet these few Names are not commanded to separate from the rest 5. He that overcometh the same shall be clothed in white raiment and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life but I will confess his name before my Father and before his angels 5. He that overcometh in this Life of Tryal shall be cloathed with the Glory which signifieth the Reward of Innocency and is the mark of Dignity and Honour for such then was White Raiment and I will own him openly before my Father and his Angels as one who is enrolled as a Denison of Heaven among the Elect of God Note If White Garments now be seemly for conquering Saints they are unmeet for them that are overcome by the World and the love of its Honour Wealth and Power and by fleshly Lusts 6. He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the Churches 7. And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia write These things saith he
that is holy he that is true he that hath the key of David he that openeth and no man shutteth and shutteth and no man openeth 6 7. Note Christ is described by his Holiness and Truth and absolute Power of Governing and Judging to awe and to comfort the Faithful 8. I know thy works behold I have set before thee an open door and no man can shut it for thou hast a little strength and hast kept my word and hast not denied my name 8. I know and approve thy Fidelity And I opened thee a Door of Advantage to do good in converting Infidels and to enjoy the comfort of it and none shall shut this Door against thee for thou hast kept some strength of Faith and Courage and hast not denyed me by Heresie nor Cowardize 9. Behold I will make them of the synagogue of Satan which say they are Jews and are not but do lie behold I will make them to come and worship before thy feet and to know that I have loved thee 9. And as for those Hereticks that pretending Judaism corrupt Christianity and are but the Synagogue of Satan I will make them acknowledge the vanity of their Errour and the honour of thy Fidelity and to confess that I have loved and justified thee therein against their Accusations 10. Because thou hast kept the word of my patience I also will keep thee from the hour of temptation which shall come upon all the world to try them that dwell upon the earth 10. I will give thee a special Exemption from the Persecutions which the Heathens will shortly use to try those on Earth that profess my Name Which no doubt was performed Note Though the best are oft singled out for Persecution usually the most obedient Churches escape above others and most have a hand in bringing it on themselves 11. Behold I come quickly hold that fast which thou hast that no man take thy crown 11. My performance of all this is not far off for the Tryal of the Churches and thy Preservation But see that thou hold fast still thy Innocency Fidelity and Patience that thou lose not the Crown for want of Perseverance Note The best Churches and Christians have need to be warned to take heed lest they back-slide and lose all their labour and reward Even where God decreeth to cause men to persevere he decreeth to cause it by holy fear of â—alling and by the use of Watchfulness and diligent Obedience 12. Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my God and he shall go no more out and I will write upon him the name of my God and the name of the city of my God which is new Jerusalem which cometh down out of heaven from my God and I will write upon him my new name 12. Him that overcometh in all the Tryals of this life I will make an honourable Member of the glorified Church called a Pillar as Timothy is called a Pillar and Basâ—s of Truth in the House of God and he shall there dwell for ever And I will signalize him as with a written Name both of My God and of the City of my God the New Jerusalem which is now gathering in Heaven and when it is compleat shall thence come and appear with me in Glory and I will write on him my new Name The Glorified Redeemer Note The whole Name thus set together will be An Adopted Son of God and an Heir of the New Jerusalem from Heaven and a living Member of Christ the Glorified Redeemer 13. He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches 13. All that have ears and hear what Christ by his Spirit saith to all these Churches should lay it deeply to heart for their own Instruction and Admonition 14. And unto the angel of the church of the Laodiceans write These things saith the Amen the faithful and true Witness the beginning of the creation of God 14. Thus saith he who is the Truth and by whom all God's Predictions are and will be fulfilled the faithful Witness of God to Man by his Word and Sufferings the Head and Chief of all God's Creatures Note This Text is diversly expounded as men's Judgments differ 1. The Arrians hence gather that Christ is but the first of Creatures by whom God made the rest 2. Peter Sterry and that Party who hold three Natures in Christ the Divine the Prime-creâ—ted Super-angelical and the Humane say It is his middle Nature that is here called The Beginning of the Creation of God 3. But the commonest Judgment of the Church is that it is Christ as in both Natures thus called because he is the Head or Chief of all Creatures or say some as he is the Cause and Father of the new Creature by Grace 15. I know thy works that thou art neither cold nor hot I would thou wert cold or hot 16. So then because thou art luke-warm and neither cold nor hot I will spew thee out of my mouth 15 16. I know thy case and course that thou art not for open Heresie or Infidelity but professest Christianity but it is with Tepidity without such Zeal as the Faith and Hope of Christians requireth If thou wert cold and for downright Infidelity or Heresie I would judge thee accordingly And if you were sound and zealous Christians I would own you But being of a luke-warm Indifferency like Hypocrites that profess Christianity with Reserves for Worldly Safety I will disown thee with disdain Note 1. Not that God had rather men were stark naught than half Christians but as if he had said I should sooner have judged thee accordingly and thou wouldst not have aggravated thy sin with Profession of Christianity nor have dishonoured me so much by it 2. God will disown luke-warm worldly Hypocrites not all whose Zeal is defective and are too luke-warm but all that have not so much Zeal as to prefer Christ before the World 17. Because thou sayest I am rich and increased with goods and have need of nothing and knowest not that thou art wretched and miserable and poor and blind and naked 17. Note 'T is like The Ostentation of this Church came from some worldly Prosperity and outward lifeless Formality in Religion with the decay of the Power of it When true Religion decayeth in any 't is usually accompanied with Self-Esteem and boasting when they should learn not to be high-minded but fear When they have turned Religion into a lifeless Image they dance about that Image and honour it 18. I counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire that thou mayest be rich and white raiment that thou mayest be clothed and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear and anoint thine eyes with eye-salve that thou mayest see 18. I counsel thee to seek earnestly to me for sound Understanding in the Faith against all Heresie and for the Grace of Confirmation against all deceitful Wavering and Reserves and for
the Grace of sincere Righteousness and Holiness that thou bear not the shame of Hypocrisie and halting between Heresie or Infidelity and saving Truth and for the Illumination of my Spirit to know the danger of Heresie and Hypocrisie 19. As many as I love I rebuke and chasten be zealous therefore and repent 19. If I forsake you not but shew my love to you it will be by chastening you to revive your Care and Zeal If therefore you love not Chastening prevent it by Zeal and Reformation 20. Behold I stand at the door and knock if any man hear my voice and open the door I will come in to him and will sup with him and he with me 20. I have my time of offering Mercy and desiring you to entertain it And if any man hear and obey this Call I will come in by my Spirit and take habitual Possession of him and have spiritual Communion with him and he with me Note Though it be not without the Grace of Christ that we open to him when he knocks and receive his offered special Grace yet in this he layeth so much on Man as to make our Opening that is our Accepting-Faith the Condition of his Entring for a fixed Habitation by habitual Love and Holiness On which account Divines use to say that Faith and Repentance wrought first in Conversion are the Conditions or Qualifications for consequent Justification and Sanctification 21. To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne even as I also overcame and am set down with my Father in his Throne 21. To him that overcometh all the Temptations of this Life so far as to keep his sincere Faith Love and Obedience to the End I will give a Participation in my Kingdom Power and Glory even as I obtained my Glory by overcoming Satan and the World Note This expoundeth what is meant before by Ruling the Nations with a Rod of Iron c. 22. He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches 22. Note Let every man that hath an Ear and Heart lay close to heart these Reproofs Warnings and Promises of Christ to these seven Churches for it concerneth them all Again note that notwithstanding all Christ's Reproofs and Threatnings to many of these Churches he biddeth no one separate from them CHAP. IV. 1. AFter this I looked and behold a door was opened in heaven and the first voice which I heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me which said Come up hither and I will shew thee things which must be hereafter 1. After this the Vision that I further saw was as if a Door had been opened into Heaven c. Note 1. Not that Heaven hath a Door but the Vision was to be suited to the Capacity of a Soul in Flesh 2. The Notices which advance Man's Understanding on Earth come all from Heaven 2. And thither must we look and seek if we will know the things of God 2. And immediately I was in the spirit and behold a throne was set in heaven and one sat on the throne 2. And immediately I was in an Extasie the Spirit acting me as above the Body And God revealing things according to my Capacity I thought I saw a Throne the Seat of Royal Glorious Majesty and a Royal Person sat on the Throne 3. And he that sat was to look upon like a jasper and a sardine stone and there was a rain-bow round about the throne in sight like unto an emerald 3. And the Power and Glory of him that sat on the Throne was represented to me as by the similitude of precious Stones a Jasper and a Sardine And his Glory and faithful keeping of his Covenant was represented to me by the Appearance of a Rain bow like an Emerald in colour round about the Throne 4. And round about the throne were four and twenty seats and upon the seats I saw four and twenty elders sitting clothed in white raiment and they had on their heads crowns of gold 4. Note The Apparition being made to him that was a Jew was a Representation of the Jewish Camp in â—he Wilderness with the Tabernacle in the midst â—â—cording to which also the Temple-Worship was â—â—â—med to bear some similitude And the Christian-Assemblies had some resemblance to that Some think it relateth to the Church at Jerusalem which had say they twenty four Elders say some twelve Apostles and twelve Elders others that it is to the Bishop of Jerusalem and four and twenty City-Bishops of Judea who use to sit in Council with him who yet saith Dr. H. were then but the sole Pastors of single Assemblies without any other Elders under them but were after to have such Others think it intimateth that all Churches should unite in such Synods as consist of twelve Teaching Elders and twelve Ruling Elders that are not Teachers Rather all Churches and Pastors are signified by twenty four But all these are but mens unproved thoughts save only that in general the Vision appeared in resemblance of such an Assembly as is here described And it clearly intimateth 1. That the Elders have a proper Dignity and Honour and Power signified by their Seals and White Rayment and Crowns of Gold I would not have ignorant proud Lads that can but get a Lay-Patron to present them to a Benefice where they may live in the guilt of betraying Souls to call themselves these Elders nor to feign in White Rayment that they have Crowns of Gold 5. And out of the throne proceeded lightnings and thunderings and voices and there were seven lamps of fire burning before the throne which are the seven spirits of God 5. Note 1. The Glory and Terrour of the heavenly Apparition is thus expressed From the similitude of the Temple-Worship and more fully of the Church-Worship and Sacred Assemblies whence must proceed the Light of Doctrine the Thunder of Reproof and just Censures and the Voices of common Consent and Praises to God Whether it signifie the scorching Lightnings and Thunderingâ— Excommunications of Lay-Chancellors Officials Surrogates Commissaries c. that use an absent Bishop's name over not one Parish only but many score or hundred Parish-Churches I leave to the Arguments of the Affirmers 2. The seven Lamps are expounded of the seven Spirits of God relating as some suppose to the Lamps which were continually to burn before the Tabernacle Exod. 17.20 and after before the Temple And as others think to the seven Deacons at Jerusalem Others think it is the seven Guardian Angels of the Asian Churches to whom John specially directeth all this Book though for the use of all others But of this and other such passages the great doubt is whether really there be not in the Spiritual World which John saw such things as he describeth and the Institutions about Tabernacle Temple and Church-Assembles be not formed to some resemblance of these Or whether all be spoken only of the things below of
this is only of the Subversion of Judea Others because that was done already that it was the Overthrow of the Heathen Powers by Constantine Others that it was the shaking of the Empire by the Goths And others that it is the last Dissolution of the World 15. And the kings of the earth and the great men and the rich men and the chief captains and the mighty men and every bond-man and every free-man hid themselves in the dens and in the rocks of the mountains 16. And said to the mountains and rocks Fall on us and hide us from the face of him that sitteth on the throne and from the wrath of the Lamb 17. For the great day of his wrath is come and who shall be able to stand 15 16 17. Note 1. If this was meant of the Ruin of the Jews it was indeed exceeding dreadful and dreadful have God's Executions since been on Heathens and other Enemies of Christ Note 2. Greatness nor Numbers will save none from Misery and Terror when the day of God's revenging Justice is come which they would not before believe Any sort of hope of Deliverance would be then welcome but all help will fail and all hopes will be in vain to them that know not the day of Grace Proud men are able now to oppress the Innocent to scorn the Faithful and to domineer in the Ruins and Blood of Saints calumniating them as the vilest Malefactors But wicked Princes Lords and Judges and bloody Soldiers will then all cry out The great day of his Wrath is come and who is able to stand CHAP. VII 1. ANd after these things I saw four angels standing on the four corners of the earth holding the four winds of the earth that the wind should not blow on the earth nor on the sea nor on any tree 1. God's Decree for the suspending of his dreadful Executions specially on Judea was declared to me by the Apparition of four Angels standing on the four corners of the Earth who were to hold the four Winds from blowing to the hurt of any Creature Note 1. The Winds are called four according to popular Opinion Note 2. By this it is not unlikely that the four Beasts are so numbred with respect to the four Quarters of the Earth signifying the Executioners of Providence 2. And I saw another angel ascending from the east having the seal of the living God and he cryed with a loud voice to the four angels to whom it was given to hurt the earth and the sea 3. Saying Hurt not the earth neither the sea nor the trees till we have sealed the servants of our God in their foreheads 2. Note 1. The East where the Sun riseth is noted in Prophesies as the way whence we are to expect our Blessings from Christ the Rising Sun whence came the old Ceremony of worshipping in the Chruch only towards the East 2. The Seal of God is his gracious sealed Commission 3. The lowd Voice and Cry signifieth God's great care to preserve the Faithful 4. The Seal in the Fore-head is God's Notification of those whom he will preserve In Ezek. 9.4 it is as by the Letter Tau But the Text seemeth to mean no more than that God made known to the destroying Angels every one that was to be preserved 4. And I heard the number of them which were sealed and there were sealed an hundred and forty and four thousand of all the tribes of the children of Israel 5. Of the tribe of Judah were sealed twelve thousand Of the tribe of Reuben were sealed twelve thousand Of the tribe of Gad were sealed twelve thousand 6. Of the tribe of Aser were sealed twelve thousand Of the tribe of Nephthali were sealed twelve thousand Of the tribe of Manasses were sealed twelve thousand 7. Of the tribe of Simeon were sealed twelve thousand Of the tribe of Levi were sealed twelve thousand Of the tribe of Issachar were sealed twelve thousand 8. Of the tribe of Zebulon were sealed twelve thousand Of the tribe of Joseph were sealed twelve thousand Of the tribe of Benjamin were sealed twelve thousand 4 5 6 7 8. All these were to be preserved from the Destruction coming Note 1. Not that there were just twelve thousand of each Tribe but that the number was great in it self though small as to the number of them that perished 2. Joseph is put for Ephraim and Dan is left out some think the Tribe being almost worn out or for what other reason is unknown 9. After this I beheld and lo a great multitude which no man could number of all nations and kindreds and people and tongues stood before the throne and before the Lamb clothed with white robes and palms in their hands 9. And it was not only the believing Jews that were to be preserved but the Gentile Christians in a multitude innumerable who worship God joyfully in holy Assemblies celebrating honourably the Praises of Christ represented by their Spirits magnifying God and the Lamb joyfully in Heaven 10. And cryed with a loud voice saying Salvation to our God which sitteth on the throne and unto the Lamb. 10. They praised God and their Redeemer as the Author of Salvation Note The Hereticks of those times as such do now accused these great Multitudes and separated from them as unworthy of their Communion while they were unworthy of Church-Communion themselves 11. And all the angels stood round about the throne and about the elders and the four beasts and fell before the throne on their faces and worshipped God 12. Saying Amen blessing and glory and wisdom and thanksgiving and honour and power and might be unto our God for ever and ever Amen 11 12. And I saw the multitude of Believers or Ministers represented by all the Angels joyning with the four living Wights and with the twenty four Elders who represented the Church of the Christian Jews celebrating the Praises of God and the Lamb ascribing to him everlasting Blessing Glory c. 13. And one of the elders answered saying unto me What are these which are arayed in white robes and whence came they 14. And I said unto him Sir thou knowest And he said to me These are they which came out of great tribulation and have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb. 13 14. And one of the Elders in order to inform me asked me whether I knew what those were that stood arrayed in White And I told him that I knew not but desired him who knew to tell me And he told me that they were such as had suffered great Tribulation for Christ and were now accepted as righteous before him through the Merits of his Blood and were dignified by him 15. Therefore are they before the throne of God and serve him day and night in his temple and he that sitteth on the throne shall dwell among them 16. They shall hunger no more neither thirst any more neither shall the sun light on
to be that by the Goths c. But I am past doubt that neither wicked Phocas nor Bonif. themselves did mean that the Universality should extend over all the World but only over the Empire for what pretence could Phocas have to give power or titles to his Subjects to rule in all Princes Dominions on Earth They only meant that he should be before the Bishop of Constantinople the Prime Bishop in the Universal Empire and that Leo challenged before Phocas But the claim of Governing all the World came up by degrees long after both and it was about 700 years before the Popes cast off their Subjection to Emperours and Kings On the other side those that appropriate all this to Heathen Rome are not of one mind Some take the Beast to be the Heathen Worship as it stood as Rome and the Roman Empire supporting it to be represented by seven Heads that is particular Emperours or Hills and the ten Horns to be ten confederate Kings and Tributary And that Domitian is specially meant as a self-idolizing Blasphemer and Persecutor for three years and a half and that the Magick Auguries and Oracles are the second Beast and specially Apollonius That the Image is the Idol-worship set up in the rest of the Empire in imitation of Rome And all were compelled to bear some Mark of their God or his Name or some numeral Letters signifying his Name branded on them but that it being not revealed then what these Letters signifie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it cannot be known now save that it was a discriminating note received by some and not by others But others think that Vespasian was the Beast and Antichrist 1. Because some foolish Jews took him as they had done Herod at first to be the Messiah 2. Because he answered to Antiochus Epiph. who before him violated and profaned the Temple and Worship 3. Because Christ seemed to lead them to that interpretation Matth. c. 24. by assimilating the case to that in Daniel 4. Because he was said to work Miracles to cure a blind man c. 5. Because he so destroyed the Sâ—cred Nation and enslaved the remainder which the Christians were far from rejoycing in being still much inclined to the honour of Jerusalem and thinking that a glorious Throne of Christ was there to be erected and grieving for them as Paul did Rom. 10. 11. 6. And these gather the name from the Letters of Teitan as if Titus had been so called by allusion to Titan. And Hesychius saith that Titan was to be written as of old 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as containing the number of 666. Others rather lay the name and mark on all the Heathen Emperours as Idolaters and Persecutors or Enemies at least to Christians And 1. They may well prove that it was very ordinary with them to usurp some degree of Deity while they lived or to be Deified by the Senate or their Successors when they were dead and to have Altars erected to or for them and Sacrifices offered accordingly Of Augustus himself there is full evidence Virgil Horace Deifie him and mention his devoted Sacrifices and Altars So doth Valerius Maximus invocate Tiberius and Propertius calls him God Claudius is called Divus in an old Monument The Self-deifying of Caius Caligula and Domitian is commonly known It is no wonder that the great worth of the Antonines specially M. Aurel. Philosophus made the Romans Deifie him when he was dead and would have done so for his sake by his Successors of the Antonine Race had not they by the inhumane Villanies of Commedus and Heliogabalus changed their minds Though Antonine accepted not this while he lived Many Emperours presumed to Deifie their Wives when dead And indeed building Temples over their dead Bodies and erecting Altars there was too soon imitated by the zealous Christians over the Graves Bones or Suffering places of the Martyrs Aurel. Victor saith indeed that Dioclesian was the first after Domitian and Caligula that suffered himself publickly to be called LORD and named and adored as God But not the first that was Deified by the Senate or Flatterers especially Poets And that they used to mark or stigmatize their Servants Soldiers and Slaves he that will read may see in Pignorius de Servis out of Ambrose de obit Valentin Plin. jun. Ep. Ausonius Petronius Arbiter Sutton de Calig Aetius Amidenus Medic. And it is not impossible to invent congruous numeral Letters that might be the abbreviations of their names And though John writing in Greek put 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yet seeing the Emperours and Roman Subjects were Latines who can doubt but that the Letters being at once Nominative and Numeral were Latine and not Greek however Teitan and Oâ—lpius and Lateinos c. be instanced by many For instance T. FLAV. VESPAS C. DIV. is the abbreviation of TITO FLAVIO VESPASIANO CAESARI DIVO The Father and Son had the same name the numeral Letters are D. C. L. V. V. V. I. T. FLAV. DOM. C. DIV. VOT that is TITO FLAVIO DOMITIANO CAESARI DIVO VOTUM the numeral Letters of the abbreviation are D. C. L. V. V. V. I. Galba Otho and Vitellius are not worth the naming D. ULP TRAIANO C. VOTUM that is DIVO ULPIO TRAIANO CAESARI VOTUM D. C. L. V. V. V. I. AEL ADRIANO C. AUG VOTUM that is AELIO ADRIANO CAESARI AUGUSTO VOTUM is D. C. L. V. V. V. I. DIV. AE LU. VER ANTON C. that is DIVO AELIO LUCIO VERO ANTONINO CAESARI D.C.L.V.V.V.I. So DIV. AUREL. ANTON C. VOT is DIVO AURELIO ANTONINO CAESARI VOTUM D.C.L.V.V.V.I. So DIVO VALER C. VOT is DIVO VALERIANO CAESARI VOTUM D.C.L.V.V.V.I. So DIV. AUREL. C. VOT is DIVO AURELIANO CAESARI VOTUM D.C.L.V.V.V.I. So VA. DIOCLES VOTUM that is VALERIO DIOCLESIANO VOTUM D.C.L.V.V.V.I. So DIV. HERCUL VOT that is DIVO HERCULIO VOTUM C.L.V. V.V.I. I do but give Instances how easie is to conceive how such nominal marks might be given and received But that de facto it was just so or why that number is chosen who can tell CHAP. XIV 1. AND I looked and lo a Lamb stood on the mount Sion and with him an hundred forty and four thousand having his Fathers name written in their foreheads 1. Next the Vision shewed me Christ as a Lamb standing on Mount Sion c. These hundred forty and four thousand seem to be only the faithful Christian Jews that stuck to Christianity through suffering the number being the same as ch 7. and the number of twelve which is the square root of this number noting a respect to the twelve Tribes as the number of twelve Apostles did Therefore the place is called Mount Sion their holy place whether it be in Heaven or in the Catholick Church that they are supposed to be Doubtless many Christian Jews thought that the New Jerusalem should be in the place where the Old was at Christ's coming The Name of God and of the Lamb say some Copies
greater blessing than meer death 14. And I looked and behold a white cloud and upon the cloud one sat like unto the Son of man having on his head a golden crown and in his hand a shaâ—p sickle 15. And another angel came out of the temple crying with a loud voice to him that sat on the cloud Thrust in thy sickle reap for the time is come for thee to reap for the harvest of the earth is ripe 16. And he that sat on the cloud thurst in his sickle on the earth and the earth was reaped 14 15 16. Some understand this of an Angel in the likeness of a man but most of Christ or an Angel like Christ The other Angel seemeth to signify but another part of the Vision and execution Reaping the harvest is punishing sinners ripe for destruction 17. And another angel came out of the temple which is in heaven he also having a sharp sickle 18. And another angel came out from the altar which had power over fire and cried with a loud cry to him that had the sharp sickle saying Thrust in thy sharp sickle and gather the clusters of the vine of the earth for her grapes are fully ripe 19. And the angel thrust in his sickle into the earth and gathered the vine of the earth and cast it into the great wine-press of the wrath of God 20. And the winepress was trodden without the city and blood came out of the winepress even unto the horsre-bridles by the space of a thousand and six hundred furlongs 17 18 19 20. Of the difference between the Harvest and the Vintage and the two Angels and their executions opinions are various Some make it to be two degrees of oâ—â— plague some to be two some say conjunct some say dâ—stant Some say one is the destruction of the Turkish Empire and the other the Vintage of the Roman Papacy before Christ's coming Some say the first is the compleating of the Elect as converted and the latter the destroying of Antichrist Some say it fosaketh of the last Judgement some of the Fall only of Hearthen Rome and some of other Eâ—ecutions It is clear that it speaketh of divers degrees of â—â—ecution of God's Judgments on the Idolaters signified as by divers Angel appearance words and deeds But whether it meant any beside the Roman Heathen Idolatry and their consenting Countries sufferings and whether the sixteen hundred Furlongs signifie any more than diffused Plagues and whether it was meant of Trajan's Executions in Syria c. as Grotius thought or of the Country about Rome or any determinate space and where and which of the six or seven senses of power over Fire is right besides a meer destroying power are all things which I cannot determine Mr. Brightman hath found England to be the thousand six hundred Furlongs and Cranmer to be the Angel that had power over Fire because he held his right hand to be burnt and Thomas Cromwell to be the Executing Angel And some that can make themselves believe that so small a spot of ground as England is it that this Tragedy is acted on have thought that they found here the killing of the two Witnesses Magistracy and Ministry and the two Beasts and the number of their Names in the Letters here mentioned 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ch 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 x 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 st and the wounding and the healing and the mark of the Beast PER as referring to Ch. Church and St. State and in a word that almost half the Revelation spake of England But unless they can prove that the two Beasts have their Off-spring who bear their Fathers Image and are dispersed as Cains off-spring was so that the same thing is acted over by them in several lands and ages which was acted by the first I shall rather than this confine the exposition to that empire and state that the Church suffered under when John wrote CHAP. XV. 1. ANd I saw another sign in heaven great and marvellous seven angels having the seven last plagues for in them is filled up the wrath of God 1. Seven plagues which are all to be poured out on the Idolatrous persecuting Empire as it were by seven Angels 2. And I saw as it were a sea of glass mingled with fire and them that had gotten the victory over the beast and over his image and over his mark and over the number of his name stand on the sea of glass having the harps of God 2. I saw a sea like that in the Temple signifying purity and the multitude of worshippers mingled with fire signifying the Altar Sacrifices and their zeal and Gods acceptance and them that by patient suffering had overcome by keeping themselves undefiled from owning the Roman Idolatry by owning the Idol or his Image or Mark or the numeral Letters of his name And they stood on this sea having the harps on which they sang the praises of God as was used in the Temple 3. And they sing the song of Moses the servant of God and the song of the Lamb saying Great and marvellous are thy works Lord God Almighty just and true are thy ways thou king of saints 3. And they being many of them the first Christian Jews sang Moses's song after the drowning of Pharaoh the case being like their deliverance from the Roman Tyrants and the song of Christ suited to the joyful Praises of God for the work of mans Redemption and Salvation saying Great c. Thou gloryfiest thy Power in conquering the greatest proudest enemies and delivering thy Servants from the great dangers even by miracles of providence And thy Justice and truth O most Holy Lover and King of Saints are magnified in thy avenging them on their cruel enemies 4. Who shall not fear thee O Lord and glorifie thy Name for thou only art holy for all nations shall come and worship before thee for thy judgments are made manifest 4. This demonstration of thy Greatness Holiness and Justice shall move the nations to fear and Glorifie thee as the only most Holy God and to fear and worship thee because of thy Judgments 5. And after that I looked and behold the temple of the tabernacle of the testimony in heaven was opened 6. And the seven angels came out of the temple having the seven plagues clothed in pure and white linnen and having their breasts girded with golden girdles 5 6. The Holy place and Gods Decree seemed to be opened And seven pure and Glorious Angels honourably girded to execute Gods will came forth with the seven last plagues that are to finish the destruction of the Idolatrous potent persecuting Roman Empire 7. And one of the four beasts gave unto the seven angels seven golden vials full of the wrath of God who liveth for ever and ever 7. Those that undertake to tell whom these Angels and this Living Wight signified on Earth go further than I can who know no more but that the seven
For in one hour so great riches is come to nought 14 15 16 17. Rome's Pride and Sensuality found all the Countries money for all sorts of commodities whose Market ceaseth by her destruction 17. And every ship master and all the company in ships and sailers and as many as trade by sea stood afar off 18. And cried when they saw the smoke of her burning saying What city is like unto this great city 19. And they cast dust on their heads and cried weeping and wailing saying Alas alas that great city wherein were made rich all that had ships in the sea by reason of her costliness for in one hour is she desolate 17 18 19. The Fall of the Pagan Power and Religion being the Political Life of the City is thus represented in Vision to John under the shew of the burning of the City-buildings as our Eyes saw London burning three days 1666. Septemb. 2 3 and 4th Or say others The Fall of Rome Papal was thus represented But others say that Rome Papal shall be thus really burnt and destroyed 20. Rejoice over her thou heaven and ye holy apostles and prophets for God hath avenged you on her 20. It was this same Roman Idolatrous Power which murdered the Holy Apostles and many Prophets that are now in Heaven And they shall rejoice in the vindictive justice of God And so shall the Church on earth Not as it is revenge on private enemies but as it is Gods publick deliverance of his Church and vindication of his truth and Cause and Glory 21. And a mighty angel took up a stone like a great milstone and cast it into the sea saying Thus with violence shall that great city Babylon be thrown down and shall be found no more at all 21. The Pagan Empire was never again restored for Julian did but begin to attempt it and was kill'd before he could so much as lay any foundations for it Yea Rome was never more the seat of the Empire much less of the Pagan Empire For Constantine did but as it were take up his quarters there for a short time and remove the seat to Constantinople And his Successours in the West had but the lesser part of the Empire and were sometimes at Rome and somtime at Millan and sometimes at Ravenna and after in France and Germany 22. And the voice of harpers and musicians and of pipers and trumpeters shall be heard no more at all in thee and no craftsman of whatsoever craft he be shall be found any more in thee and the sound of a milstone shall be heard no more at all in thee 23. And the light of a candle shall shine no more at all in thee and the voice of the bridegroom and of the bride shall be heard no more at all in thee for thy merchants were the great men of the earth for by thy sorceries were all nations deceived 22 23. Thus as by the Emblem of a City totally ruined and deserted was the Fall of Pagan Rome represented to John And that you may know that it was not the burning and desertion of the material buildings that is meant he now tells you that by the merchants he meant the Nations that consented to and upheld her Idolatry and power 24. And in her was found the blood of prophets and of saints and of all that were slain upon the earth 24. God dealt thus severely with her because she had not only been the murderer of Apostles Prophets and the primitive Christians at Rome and abroad in all her Dominions in upholding her Idols but as Jerusalem had by imitating former persecutors justified them and so suffereth for all The considering of Dan. 7.11 Jer. 51.63 25.10 Ezek. 17.13 Ezek. 27.12 13. Will help to expound all this Others say It is Papal Rome and how the blood of Apostles and Prophets was found in her they tell us from Matth. 23.35 And how the blood of Saints will be found in her is easily proved CHAP. XIX 1. ANd after these things I heard a great voice of much people in heaven saying Halleluiah salvation and glory and honour and power unto the Lord our God 1. The Saints in Heaven and the Christians on earth gave Praise to God and glorified him for this great work 2. For true and righteous are his judgments for he hath judged the great whore which did corrupt the earth with her fornication and hath avenged the blood of his servants at her hand 3. And again they said Allelujah and her smoke rose up for ever and ever 2 3. They glorified God for holy and amiable justiceâ— and destroying the Mother of Idolatry and nest of Luxury and cruelty God will have great Glory by destroying the persecutors and wicked and in delivering his Saints and in the Freedom of the Gospel 4. And the four and twenty elders and the four beasts fell down and worshipped God that sat on the throne saying Amen Allelujah 4. And the consenting Praises of the Church especially of Christian Jews was represented to me under the ost-mentioned similitude of the Temple-Worship where the Twelve Tribes were doubly represented by twelve Oxen and twelve Lions and four Cherubims were about the Mercy-Seat Jews and Gentile Christians praise God for the Fall of Babylon 5. And a voice came out of the throne saying Praise our God all ye his servants and ye that fear him both small and great 5. And God himself and his Ministers called to all his Church to joyn in these his Praises 6. And I heard as it were the voice of a great multitude and as the voice of many waters and as the voice of mighty thunderings saying Allelujah for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth 7. Let us be glad and rejoyce and give honour to him for the marriage of the Lamb is come and his wife hath made her self ready 8. And to her was granted that she should be arrayed in fine linnen clean and white for the fine linnen is the righteousness of Saints 6 7 8. And the raising of the Catholick Church in numbers and extent and power to the visible Glory of Christ was represented to me by the Voice as of a great multitude c. saying Praise the Lord for his Kingdom is coming in Power and his Church shall be promoted by the Rulers of the Earth and the Kingdoms of the World shall be visibly the Kingdoms of the Lord and of his Christ And Christ and his Church will appear to the World in Honour and Joy as Marriages use to be celebrated And the Catholick Church shall be clothed with the notes of Honour and Purity or Righteousness or shall publickly worship him in his instituted Ordinances 9. And he saith unto me Write Blessed are they which are called unto the marriage-supper of the Lamb And he saith unto me These are the true sayings of God 9. Happy are they that shall see the fall of Babylon and the Deliverance and Advancement of the Christian Church and shall
a little season 1 2 3. And as for the notice of the state of the Church after the extirpation of the Pagan Empire and Idolatry it was shewed me under the appearance of an Angel coming from Heaven with power to restrain the Devil and he laid hold on him and imprisoned and surely shut him up as in a bottomless Pit that he might deceive the Nations now turned to Christ no more for a thousand years or a long time But then he will be permitted a little while to deceive many Churches Note Satan ever since to this day hath kept about four parts of six of the World in Heathenism so that it must be the World then under the Roman Empire that he is bound from deceiving Whether a thousand years be takâ—n strictly or foâ— a long time is uncertain Some take it to be a promise of his 1000 years restraint after the Fall of the Pagan Empire and many for 1000 years after the Fall of the Papacy The former think it is all past the last mostly think it is all yet to come but some that it began 1560. It is not a promise that Satan shall not in that thousand years corrupt the Christian Church with any great sin but that he shall not seduce them from Christianity till after a thousand years Just at or about that space of time Mahometanism which began farther off about 606 did invade the Eastern Churches and overcome the Christian Powers and set up a false Prophet an Enemy to Christ and bring Christianity into captivity and scorn 4. And I saw thrones and they sat upon them and judgment was given unto them and I saw the souls of them that were beheaded for the Witness of Jesus and for the word of God and which had not worshipped the beast neither his image neither had received his mark upon their foreheads or in their hands and they lived and reigned with Chirist a thousand years 4. And the happy following state of the Church was further represented to me by the appearance of Thrones where men sate in Judgment shewing the dominion of Christians over their Enemies And I thought I saw the Souls of the Martyrs whom the Pagans murdered and not only of them but of all sound Christians who had abstained from all participation in the Pagan Idolatry and they lived and reigned as superior to their Enemies with Christ the King of the Church a thousand years Note Here is no talk of the Bodies Resurrection but the Souls living and reigning with Christ And it seemeth to mean that as the Souls of the Faithful live and reign with Christ in Heaven for duration so the Successors of such shall partake on Earth of such a Reign as Christ will exercise in his Church And if yet many corruptions and troubles consist in this imperfect state with Christ's own Reign in the Soul and in the Church why may it not consist with this promised Reign of Saints in the Empire over Pagans As Christ's Reign here is more or less prevalent against publick sin so shall their participation with him be Both heavenly and Earthly Reign seem here spoken of the first as in reality though in the Vision but to shew the other 5. But the rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years were finished This is the first resurrection 6. Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection on such the second death hath no power but they shall be priests of God and of Christ and shall reign with him a thousand years 5 6. The rest of the dead even the subdued Pagans or Papists say others were kept as in a state of death out of power till the Dragon revived their power again a thousand years after Happy are the holy Christians who shall be partakers in the priviledges blessings and comforts of this delivered and advanced Church they shall no more fall under the Pagan Power or Papal say others not partake with them of that utter destruction which is as a second death Even as holy Souls with Christ in Heaven have these the state of a first Resurrection before the Body rise and are secured from the condemnation of the wicked 7. And when the thousand years are expired Satan shall be loosed out of his prison 8. And shall go out to deceive the nations which are in the four quarters of the earth Gog and Magog to gather them together to battel the number of whom is as the sand of the sea 7 8. There are several Expositions of this some say that by the Thousand years is meant precisely that time which fell out either from Constantine's Edict 611. till the Turks subdued Greece or from Alaricus's sacking Rome till the Turks took Constantinople And that the Fall of the Eastern Churches under the Infidel Power was the letting loose of Satan Others say that a thousand years signifieth only a long undeterminate time and that it was the Churches prosperity till the Papacy corrupted all and tyrannized Others say it was a thousand years before Antichrist should come Others that it will be a thousand years after the Fall of the Papacy in which Religion shall flourish under holy Princes and Pastors Others that after the Fall of the Papal Antichrist Christ will visibly return and seâ—t up a holy Kingdom whose chief Seat shall be at Jerusalem Some say that it will be a Resurrection of Bodies some only Political Some say that the Thousand years began at Christ's Birth or at the Apostles Preaching Others at the destruction of Jerusalem and ended about Hildebrand's time Some as before said at Constantine's Empire and ended at Boniface the 8 that killed the Albigenses c. Others that it began at 1560. He that knoweth which of these is the right let him tell it for I do not By Gog and Magog many understand the Turks others all sorts of Christ's Enemies Whoever they be a War they will attempt against the Church and will be overthrown 9. And they went up on the breadth of the earth and compassed the camp of the saints about and the beloved city and fire came down from God out of heaven and devoured them 9. This Text seemeth the hardest of all the rest Those that say the holy City is Constantinople some of them are put to say that Gog and Magog's destruction as by fire is yet to come But the Text seemeth to speak of it as done before they could take the City Others say it was Tamerlane an Infidel and therefore sent from God against his own inclination that raised Bajazet's Siege and carried him about in a Cage of Iron in scorn till he wilfully dasht out his own brains and so Andronicus was delivered Others refer it to Baldwin's and other Christians taking Constantinople against the Turkish Power But because the Turks after took it these seem not to agree with the Text. Others think it is a War yet to come say some at Jerusalem which shall by
father and thy mother and Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy self 18 19. Note Christ knew the Order of the commandments but named the Fifth and the Tenth by themselves as being of special note the Fifth for Government it self and the Ninth the summary of the Second Table For Thou shalt love thy Neighbour as thy self If is that which is meant by Thou shalt not covet thy Neighbours c. that is not by self-love want love to him and draw from him to thy self or oppose his good 20. The young man saith All these have I kept from my youth up what lack I yet 20. Note No doubt but he had broken these commands especially the last but he judged by his freedom from the gross acts of sin 21. Jesus said to him If thou wilt be perfect go and sell that thou hast and give to the poor and thou shalt have treasure in heaven and come and follow me 21. Jesus said the state of Christianity or Qualification for Salvation is this Resolvedly and Practically to prefer Heaven before all the Prosperity of this World so as to part with All for Heaven when thou art Called to it Therefore I will now try thee whether thou canst do this Go sell all and give to the poor and follow me and take the hopes of a Treasure in Heaven instead of all 22. But when the young man heard that saying he went away sorrowful for he had great Possessions 22. But this seemed so hard a Motion to him that he would not consent but went away sorrowful for he was very rich 23. Then said Jesus to his Disciples Verily I say to you That a rich man shall hardly enter into the kingdom of heaven 24 And again I â—ay to you It is easier for a Camel to go through the eye of a needle than for a rich man to enter into the Kingdom of God 23.24 The difficulty of a Rich Man's being a sound Christian and Saved is great that I may express it by the common Proverb of a Camels going through a Needles Eye 25. When his Disciples heard it they were exceedingly amazed saying Who then can be saved 26. But Jesus beheld them and said to them With men this is impossible but with God all things are possible 25.26 This amazing the Disciples he said So naturally and strongly do men love this World and its Prosperity and so hardly do they believe and love the unseen Heavenly Felicity that it is impossible for meer fleshly Man to make so great a change upon the heart But the Grace of Almighty God can and will do it 27. Then answered Peter and said to him Behold we have forsaken all and followed thee What shall we have therefore 27. Peter said We have consented to thy termes and forsaken All and followed thee What shall be our reward 28. And Jesus said to them Verily I say to you that ye which have followed me in the Regeneration when the Son of man shall sit on the Throne of his glory ye also shall sit on twelve thrones judging the Twelve Tribes of Israel 28. Fear not being loosers by forsaking all You that have sincerely forsaken All for me shall in my Kingdom and future State have ruling Power Dignity and Honour Note It is doubted by Expositors Whether this speak onely of their chief Power on Earth in the Catholick Church and answerable Glory in Heaven Or of any peculiar reign over the Tribes of Israel in Heaven or on Earth after the resurrection The General sence is sure tho what more there is be doubtful 29. And every one that hath forsaken houses or brethren or sisters or father or mother or wife or children or lands for my name-sake shall receive an hundred fold and shall inherit everlasting life 29. And it is not you onely but all others that lose and forsake any thing here for my Name-sake in the hope of the Kingdom of Heaven shall be so great gainers by it that they shall have in this Life a hundred-fold better in value than they lost and in the World to come Everlasting Life The worse condition of the Faithful is an hundred times better than others 30. But many that are first shall be last and the last shall be first 30. But as to the degree of Glory I must tell you it will not be given according to priority of Age or Conversion but according to the preparations of Grace And many that are now called and have less Holiness will have less Glory than many that will be more Eminent Saints many Ages hence CHAP. XX. 1. FOR the Kingdom of heaven is like to a man that is an housholder which went out early in the morning to hire labourers into his Vineyard 2. And when he had agreed with the labourers for a penny a day he sent them into his vineyard 1.2 Note The Parable is to shew That God will not give men more Glory than others because they were the first Christians but because his Grace hath made them the best tho in time after others 3. And he went out about the third hour and saw others standing idle in the market-place 4. And said unto them Go ye also into the vineyard and what ever is right I will give you And they went their way 5. Again he went out about the sixth and ninth hour and did likewise 6. And about the Eleventh hour he went out and found others standing idle and saith to them Why stand ye here all the day idle 7. They say to him Because no man hath hired us He saith to them Go ye also into the Vineyard and what ever is right that shall ye receive 3. c. The hours were about Nine a Clock and at Twelve and at Three and at Five God is not for idleness but hath work for all times and Ages 8. So when even was come the lord of the vineyard saith to his Steward Call the labourers and give them their hire beginning from the last unto the first 8. Note Gods Reward is in the evening of our days and the evening of the World when Work is done 9. And when they came that were hired at the Eleventh hour they received every man a penny 10. And when the first came they supposed that they should have received more and they likewise received every man a penny 11. And when they had received it they murmured against the good man of the house 12. Saying These last have wrought but one hour and thou hast made them equal with us who have born the burder and heat of the day 9.10.11.12 He made no difference in their Wages for the Time of their Work But he will make difference for the Work it self They that are called near the end of the World shall have as much as those that heard Christ Preach And those that are Converted in their Age if they be more Holy than those that began in Youth will be more Happy 2. This Parable meaneth not that
our Reward is Wages for the value of our Work as beneficial to God in Commutative Justice but only speaketh of the proportion 3. Nor doth it imply That any in Heaven will murmur at other mens Salvation but that the Jewish Disciples were yet inclined to grudge that the Gentiles were equalled with them And it is to cure such envy now 13.14 But he answered one of them and said Friend I do thee no wrong didst thou not agree with me for a penny Take that thine is and goe thy way I will give to this last even as unto thee 15. Is it not lawful for me to do what I will with my own Is thine eye evil because I am good 13.14.15 I break no Covenant with thee Thou art not meet to give me Laws of Equity Liberality to another is no wrong to thee Am I not the rightful disposer of my own Must I give none more than the Value of their Work deserveth All shall have Equity but all shall not have equal bounty Thou shouldst be glad of thy Brothers receivings 16. So the last shall be first and the first last for many are called but few chosen 16. So the last called in time may be made the Chief in Dignity and the first called in time may be in Grace and Glory among the lowest Yea of many that come into the Church at the first calling as the Jewish Disciples few may prove sincere and Saved 17. And Jesus going up to Jerusalem took the Twelve Disciples apart in the way and said to them 18. Behold we go up to Jerusalem and the Son of man shall be betrayed to the Chief Priests and to the Scribes and they shall Condemn him to Death 19. And shall deliver him to the Gentiles to mock and to scourge and to Crucifie him and the third day he shall rise again 17.18.19 He fore-told them that at Jerusalem he should Suffer be Crucified and Rise again c. Note This frequent Prediction was a full proof of Christs truth and voluntary Suffering 20. Then came to him the mother of Zebedee's children with her Sons worshiping him and desiring a certain thing of him 21. And he said to her What wilt thou She saith to him Grant that these my two sons may sit the one on thy right hand and the other on thy left in thy Kingdom 20.21 N. Ambition is even in Christ's Disciples till special Grace humble them seeking Preferment and Honour in the Church is a Vice that Christ giveth us this warning to avoid Carnality is apt to corrupt the Minds even of Eminent Ministers and Disciples 22. But Jesus answered and said Ye know not what ye ask are ye able to drink of the Cup that I drink of and to be baptized with â—he baptisme that I am baptized with They â—aâ— to him We are able 22. You think to find Worldly Honour and Dignity in my Kingdom But you are mistaken It is Suffering for me that you must expect Can you drink of this bitter Cup as I must do and be Baptized in Blood as I must be And they over-confidently answered We are able Not knowing their tryal or their weakness 23. And he saith to them Ye shall drink indeed of my Cup and be Baptized with the baptisme that I am baptized with But to sit on my right hand and on my left is not mine to give but it shall be given to them for whom it is prepared of my Father 23. Ye shall indeed suffer more than now ye think of James was quickly Martyr'd But to be next me in my Kingdom is not to be given by me upon such Petitioning but onely to those to whom my Father hath prepared it and who shall be fittest for it 24. And when the ten heard it they were moved with indignation against the two brethren 24. Note 1. As some are prone to Ambition so others to envy them and be too much offended 2. This ambitious part of Christs Ministers here begaâ— Discontent that tended to Schism had not Christ soon rebuked it 3. Christs own Twelve Apostles had their mutual Distasts 25. But Jesus called them to him and said Ye know that the Princes of the Gentiles exercise dominion over them and they that are great exercise Authority over them 26. But it shall not be so among you but whosoever will be Great among you let him be your Minister 27. And whosoever will be chief among you let him be your Servant 25.26.27 Christ rebuketh these Ambitious desires of Superiority among them and saith The Civil Government by the Sword which the Gentiles exercise is as Lords by force and fear and the Great in strength command the rest to do their wills But in my Church as such among you my Disciples it shall not be so But tho you must be subject to the coercive Government of Magistrates yet your own proper Government and pre-eminence shall be by serviceable Humility and Love over Volunteers Church-greatness shall consist in being most greatly serviceable to the conversion and Edification of Souls and in most humble condescention to that end And he shall be accounted the Chief Pastor and Christian who is most humbly serviceable to all And the Proud and Domineering and Unserviceable shall be the lowest or basest 28. Even as the Son of man came not to be ministred unto but to minister and to give his life a ransome for many 28. As I my self came not to live in State with great Attendance of Servants but to serve Men for their good not to receive by their service to me but to save them by my Service for them and giving my very Life a Ransome for many 29. And as they departed from Jerico a great multitude followed him 30. And behold two blind men sitting by the way-side 31. When they heard that Jesus passed by Cryed out saying Have mercy on us O Lord thou Son of David 29.30.31 The Blind hearing by fame that he Healed all cryed to him for Mercy believing that he could heal them 32. And Jesus stood still and called them and said What will ye that I shall do tâ— you 32. Note Believers may have what they will of Christ which is meet for them and they for it 33.34 They say to him Lord that ouâ— eyes may be opened So Jesus had compassion on them and touched their eyes and immediately their eyes received sight and they followed him 33.34 Note 1. Bodily Calamities are easily felt and Bodily Welfare is easily desired 2. And tho Christ most value those who prefer Spiritual Mercies yet he hath compassion also on mens Bodies as serviceable to their Souls and to his Glory CHAP. XXI 1. AND when they drew nigh to Jerusalem and were to come to Bethphage to the mount of Olives then sent Jesus two Disciples 2. Saying to them Go into the Village over against you and straitway ye shall find an Ass tyed and a Colt with her loose them and bring them to me 3. And if any man
thee mine hour is not yet come 3 4. These words are not a breach of the fifth Commandment but as much as to say I am not to do Miracles by the direction of a Mothers Authority or by man but in the time and manner as by the Divine Wisdome shall be determined And by this and other passages Christ seems to foresee how Papists would overvalue his Mother 5 His mother saith unto the servants whatsoever he saith unto you do it 5. N. She believed his Power though he represt her Presumption 6 And there were set there six waterpots of stone after the manner of the purifying of the Jews containing two or three firkins a piece 7 Jesus saith unto them Fill the water-pots with water And they filled them up to the brim 8 And he saith unto them Draw out now and bear unto the governor of the feast And they bare it 6 c. Note It is conjectured to be about 1000 eight hundred pounds or pints oâ— Wine that Christ made which shewed that the Guests were very many or that he was at such Festivals for freer drinking of Wine than is fit among us perhaps all their Wine was small and not all of it then drunk but this and the like occasioned the Pharisees censure of him 9 When the ruler of the feast had tasted the water that was made wine and knew not whence it was but the servants which drew the water knew the governor of the feast called the bridegroom 10 And saith unto him Every man at the beginning doth set forth good wine and when men have well drunk then that which is worse but thou hast kept the good wine until now 9. Mariages among the Jews were celebrated with great Feasting where moderate jocundity was thought seasonable The reason Christ giveth for his Disciples not fasting was because the Bridegroom was yet with them When they had drunk to temperate hilarity small Wine was most suitable The vulgar Latin is when they are drunk and perhaps with Drunkards that might be the custom to bring smaller Wine when they could not well distinguish them 11 This beginning of miracles did Jesus in Cana of Galilee and manifested forth his glory and his disciples believed on him 11. By this he shewed them his Divine Power and convinced his Disciples that he was the Messiah 12 After this he went down to Capernaum he and his Mother and his Brethen and his disciples and they continued there not many days 13 And the Jews passover was at hand and Jesus went up to Jerusalem 14 And found in the temple those that sold oxen and sheep and doves and the changers of money sitting 15 And when he had made a scourge of small cords he drove them all out of the temple and the sheep and the oxen and poured out the changers mony and overthrew the tables 16 And said unto them that sold doves Take these things hence make not my Fathers house an house of merchandise 12 c. It seems probable that Christ did thus cleanse the Temple twice And that this is not the same History with that Matt. 21. though indeed its very like it 17 And his disciples remembred that it was written The zeal of thine house hath eaten me up 17. They believed that his zeal for Gods house might warrant this action in the Messiah as Ps 69.9 18 Then answered the Jews and said unto him what sign shewest thou unto us seeing that thou doest these things 18. These arbitrary actions require some extraordinary Commission to warrant them By what sign dost thou prove that thou hast such authority 19 Jesus answered and said unto them Desâ—roy this temple and in three days I will raise it up 20 Then said the Jews Forty and six years was this temple in building and wilt thou rear it up in three days 21 But he spake of the temple of his body 19 N. He told them enigmatically what should be after plainly expounded Many Prophecies written darkly are not intended to be presently understood but when they are fulfilled 22 When therefore he vvas risen from the dead his disciples remembred that he had said this unto them and they believed the scripture and the vvord vvhich Jesus had said 22. When this was performed by his Resurrection his Disciples believed the Prophesies of him and his own words 23 Novv vvhen he vvas in Jerusalem at the passover in the feast day many believed in his name vvhen they savv the miracles vvhich he did 23. His miracles made many believe that he was the Christ that yet were no through Disciples 24 But Jesus did not commit himself unto them because he knevv all men 25 And needed not that any should testifie of man for he knevv vvhat vvas in man 24 25. But Christ that knew the hearts of Men and how many have but an unrooted mutable uneffectual belief would not trust himself into their hands by familiarity CHAP. III. THere vvas a man of the Pharisees named Nicodemus a ruler of the Jews 2 The same came to Jesus by night and said unto him Rabbi we know that thou art a teacher come from God for no man can do these miracles that thou doest except God be with him 1 2. Being a Ruler he durst not be seen to come to Christ by day light but came by night and said Rabbi I am come to learn of thee for I know thou art a Teacher sent by God for no Man can do such miracles as thou dost but by Gods Power and God will not lend such Power to any whom he doth not approve and justifie 3 Jesus answered and said unto him Verily verily I say unto thee Except a man be born again he cannot see the kingdom of God 3. As I could not do the works of God by miracles and doctrine unless God were with me so neither can any Man become a sound Believer and do the works of Faith and be saved as a true Member of the Kingdom of God unless by Gods spirit he be begotten again and have a new qualitative nature given him 4 Nicodemus saith unto him How can a man be born when he is old can he enter the second time into his mothers womb and be born 4. Nicodemus grosly misunderstanding Christ saith How can c. 5 Jesus ansvvered Verily verily I say unto thee Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit he cannot enter into the kingdom of of God 5. I tell thee most certainly that unless a Man have as it were a new nature and be made a new Man by being washed from his former sin and guilt and sanctifyed by the renewing work of Gods Spirit he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God N. This is all signified and celebrated by Baptism but it is the washing and sanctifying of the Soul only that hath the promise of Salvation But the Church on Earth being as the Porch Womb or Seminary to Heaven it is not another kind of Faith but that same
which in the sincere is saving which is required to be professed in Baptism for admittance into the visible Church 6 That which is born of the flesh is flesh and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit 6. Men generate Men but God maketh Saints by a spiritual generation Nature begets but nature but Gods Spirit giveth a holy and heavenly Nature or Inclination 7 Marvel not that I said unto thee Ye must be born again 8 The wind bloweth where it listeth and thou hearest the sound thereof but canst not tell whence it cometh and whither it goeth so is every one that is born of the Spirit 7 8. Count not this an incredible thing Thou hearest the sound of the wind and knowest certainly by the effects that such a thing as wind there is and that it causeth those effects which thy sense perceiveth but thou knowest not fully the nature of this wind nor whence it cometh nor whither it goeth and so thou mayest know that Gods Spirit doth this sanctifying work on Souls though thou canst not comprehend the nature of the Spirit nor the way of its operation nor why it worketh on one Soul and not on another that seemeth equal to it 9 Nicodemus answered and said unto him How can these things be 9. N. The reason of Man not yet illuminated is apt to be so confident in its ignorance as to take those spiritual things for incredible which it comprehendeth not It lifts up it self against Christ's teaching with a How can these things be 10 Jesus answered and said unto him Art thoâ— a master of Israel and knowest not these things 11 Verily verily I say unto thee we speak that we do know and testifie that we have seen and ye receive not our witness 10 11. It is a shame to thee that art a Master of Israel to be ignorant of these things without which all thy knowledge is but shells and shadows I tell thee we spake that which we certainly know by intuition and experience on holy Souls and yet you carnal Jews believe us not not knowing what your own shadows do import 12 If I have told you earthly things and and ye believe not how shall ye beleve if I tell you of heavenly things 12. When I tell you but what God doth here on Earth on all that he will save and illustrate it to you by a similitude which your senses do perceive and it is a thing that your Ceremonies signifie how shall you believe if I tell you the unseen things of Heaven if you believe not things so evident as these 13 And no man hath ascended up to heaven but he that came down from heaven even the Son of man which is in heaven 13. And if you will not believe me what satisfying notice can you have of the state of things in Heaven for no Man hath ascended up into Heaven and can tell you by sure notice what is there but I that came down from Heaven and so came down by assuming flesh as that yet I am now in Heaven in my Godhead 14 And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness even so must the son of man be lifted up 15 That whosoever believeth in him should not perish but have eternal life 14 15. And the way of Salvation which God by me revealeth to you is this that as Moses in the Wilderness set up a brazen Serpent that all that were stung with Serpents might be cured if they did look up to this So I must be lift up on the Cross as a Sacrifice for sin that whoever truly believeth in me and trusteth me as the Redeemer and Saviour shall not perish but have everlasting life 16 For God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son that whosoever believeth in him should not perish but have everlasting life 16. For God who is Love it self so far loved lapsed and lost mankind as that he gave his only begotten Son to be incarnate and to be their Redeemer by his meritorious life and death and Resurrection and to make them this promise covenant and offer that whoever truly believeth in him should have his sin forgiven and should not perish but have everlasting blessed life 17 For God sent not his Son into the world to condemn the world but that the world through him might be saved 17. For if the World be condemned they shall never have cause to lay the blame on Christ For it was not to condemn them that God sent him into the World but to be the Saviour of the World which his Doctrine Life and Sufferings shew 18 He that believeth on him is not condemned but he that believeth not is condemned already because he hath not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God 18. He that believeth on him is thereupon by him delivered from the Condemnation that he was under and shall be saved but he that believeth not is not delivered from his Guilt and Condemnation but is under the Guilt of a severer punishment the Law of Grace it self Condemning him because he hath rejected the Son of God sent from Heaven with his Doctrine his Grace and offered Mercy so that both the Law of Nature and of Grace condemn the Neglecters of so great Salvation 19 And this is the condemnation that light is come into the world and men loved darkness rather then light because their deeds were evil 19. For the true cause of Mens Condemnation is not that they have no Saviour or Ransom being left as Devils to remidiless despair but that a Saviour as Light is come into the World and Men love darkness rather than light and so reject him and his truth and grace because they love and live in that sin which cannot endure the light 20 For every 〈◊〉 that doeth evil hateth the light neither cometh to the light least his deeds should be reproved 20. For it is the part of â—ight to detect and shame Mens evill deeds and thereâ—ore Malefactors hate and avoid the Light lest it reprove them and condemn them 21 But he that doeth truth cometh to the light that his deeds may be made manifest that they are wrought in God 21. But Light is the honour of well doing which is not afraid to be known and therefore he that doth that which is truly good loveth the Light and cometh to it that his deeds may appear to be as they are the work commanded and approved by God And therefore they will receive me that am the Light of the World 22 After these things came Jesus and his disciples into the land of Judea and there he tarried with them and baptized 22. He by his Disciples baptized those that believed and repented 23 And John also was baptizing in Enon near to Salim because there was much water there and they came and were baptized 24 For John was not yet cast into prison 23 24. John ceased not baptizing even when Christ baptized nor till he